stellar-constellations - Tumblr blog

stellar-constellations · 1 month

Note

I really enjoy your fanfic (Yuri Brair x fem!spy! reader) !! I always giggles everytime I read it. I got really excited when I saw your Tumblr too! You're a good writer tbh.

I just wonder to see an usual date between spy!reader and Yuri! I prefer an oneshot more but headcanons would be okay! If you're going to do an oneshot then I'd love to see the first date.

You don't have to this rq. I hope you have a good luck day<3!!

Yuri Briar x Fem! Spy! Reader (Date Headcannons)

Beware! This fic DOES contain SPOILERS for the manga and for the Yuri Briar x Fem! Spy! Reader series: An Alliance (part 1)!

This can be read with or without reading my Yuri Briar x Fem! Spy! Reader series: An Alliance (part 1).

Series information: Setting is AFTER the reader rejoined WISE (so Yuri and [Y/N] are married and [Y/N] becomes an official double-spy).

This is NOT a replacement or part 10 for the Yuri Briar x Fem! Spy! Reader series!

Warning: Reliving PTSD (shell shock they called it in 1950's) from war.

Wordcount: 3,700+ words

Yuri and (Y/N)'s dates are surprisingly very down to earth and mundane. For two people that are almost always spending their time together in playful bickers and working together, they don't really go on dates often. Part of it is because they're always around each other anyways so there's little point, but it's also because the two of them have a hard time being vulnerable around one another. Even if they've been living together with months and are officially engaged, they still started out as enemies and have hidden barriers they've set up without realizing.

A big part of Yuri and (Y/N) is how limited they both are when it comes to expression. Yuri grew up alone alongside his sister, graduated college at 14 without even finishing high school, and put his sister and studies above all else, so he's always been a little limited when it comes to expressing his feelings, relaxing, and social interactions (though he gets better as he goes along).

(Y/N) always had a problem with feeling inferior to others, whether it was because of her short stature due to carrying around heavy military equipment at seven stunting her growth, or it was because of her strength after the military's hardships. Growing up in the military and spy industry didn't leave her any time to play or bother with friends, something she does regret putting on herself at such a young age due to naivety and a thirst for change. She was busy in an adult world doing adult things as a kid that she forgot how to act her age, so sometimes those moments peak through in her everyday life because she starting to feel okay and that her feelings are validated thanks to Yuri. A huge part of her personality is to overshadow that feeling of insecurity and loss of worth, her confidence and humor is merely a facade, but Yuri knows better than that. That's why over time we can see (Y/N) mellow out, starting to calm down and unwind, over the series; starting to accept that she's safe with Yuri.

Yuri and (Y/N) don't go on dates often because they have each other, what more do you need? Flowers and chocolates and candlelit dinners and entertainment tickets and pets, all of that can't replace the love they have for one another, whether they show it or not. There's always moments where they let their guards down and can feel comfortable with one another, such as when Yuri proposed to (Y/N), or when (Y/N) gave Yuri his Christmas present she made, or when the two set aside each others differences to work together as a co-workers and a couple.

A major thing they both do at night before bed is talk about each other's day. They might've spent the whole day together, but they want to know how the other felt during the day. What could've been better? What did the other enjoy? What did they dislike? How did they feel? It's a major part of their relationship because it makes them both feel like their feelings are important and that they're communicating healthily with one another to make their relationship work because they care for one another.

For Yuri, his ideas of dates are going to amusement parks, seeing movies in the theaters, candlelit dinners, and picnics in the park as dates simply because he's unsure what else could be a date. All those things are society's expectations as dates and he's just adopted it because he has no figure to ask for dating advice, his parents are dead and Yor isn't too great of a help due to her limited experience in relationships (and her current relationship being a fraud).

For (Y/N), anything can be a date. Some simple things to cooking dinner together, taking work off together to sleep in, running errands together, visiting Yuri's sister and family together, anything is a date to her because she understands the importance of time. (Y/N) values every moment she has with Yuri because she's not sure when it'll be their last. Servicing in the Westalis military taught her how easy it was to lose everything so fast, from her friends to her most of her family, all it took was a few minutes to lose it all. (Y/N) doesn't want to make the same mistake and take another person in her life for granted. She values every mission, every hug, every kiss, and every word Yuri gives her and takes it with open arms because Yuri is what she cherishes most.

The first date the two of them can actually agree was a date, was a simple day shopping after work. Even though the two were dreadfully tired after their mission, they were still responsible adults that needed to complete their adult chores, even if it was now dark outside. They didn't see the clouds since it was too dark outside, and shopping for groceries ended up being longer than they thought it'd take (after trying to find a store open that late), so they missed their bus.

"Damn it." Yuri groaned, walking back to the bus stop after trying to chase the bus down like a madman in the dark. "Did we really have to get groceries today? Couldn't we have waited tomorrow on our day off?"

"Sorry. I didn't want to have to leave the house tomorrow. I figured we could've just stayed home and relaxed." (Y/N) sighed, plopping down on the metal bench. "You know, being an SSS agent is much harder than I gave you guys credit for."

"Shh! Don't just say that in public!" Yuri hissed, looking around cautiously, before taking a seat on the cold bench next to her. "Who knows who is around, there could be spies or hidden bugs."

"Oh, don't be such a worry wart." (Y/N) groaned, exhausted.

They sat in silent for a couple minutes, before she noticed a smile wafting in the air. It didn't smell like the city's fossil fuels or any cooking from restaurants or such.

"Hey Yuri, I think it's about to—"

A few droplets of water fell on the ground and their heads, causing them both to look up.

"Seriously? Out of all the bus stops in Berlint, this one has a leaking roof?" Yuri groaned.

As if on cue, the rain poured harder, before the bus stop's roof busted open like wet cardboard, dumping the water on them and their groceries.

"Damn it!" Yuri hissed, the paper bags wet and falling apart as they both tried to salvage their groceries from falling on the ground.

"Well... the worst has happened, right?" (Y/N) spoke, trying to smile positively since Yuri couldn't at the moment.

Nobody likes a Debbie-Downer, especially two Debbie-Downers.

Once more, as if the weather heard her, a flash of lightning struck nearby, followed by the powerful hiss of thunder. (Y/N) yelped, jumping up from the bench and almost dropping the food in her hands.

"Hey, calm down. Now it's official, there really can't be anything worse to happen." Yuri sighed.

As the universe heard their optimistic views once more, it felt the need to rain on it (literally), and it turned off all the lamp posts, the power lines being struck by lightning as the streets were instantly engulfed in darkness. (Y/N) jumped at the noise,

"Wow, Lady Luck must really hates us." (Y/N) commented, unsure if she should be angry or sad, but mostly a feeling of dread lingering in her.

"Let's just get home..." Yuri sighed, not even having energy to sound angry, just disappointed.

(Y/N) followed behind him, observing his quick footsteps as he kept his head low, the rain pouring down his face. He used his coat to try and keep the grocery bags in his hands dry, especially the baguette since it would be a shame for it to go to waste.

Even after the long day of work. and grocery shopping, they would still have to go home and make dinner and do laundry. Something Yuri didn't seem to want to do anymore chores today, he looks ready for bed.

The streets were dark except for the occasional lightning from the thunder, so really they were just guessing where to step and hoping they wouldn't trip. (Y/N) noticed him making use of his coat for the bags he held, so she decided to make use of her own. (Y/N) placed her bags on the ground, not caring that the bottoms got wet and started falling apart. She shrugged off her coat (really, one she stole from Yuri) and threw it over his head, adjusting it so he could see as the fabric prevented water from getting in his eyes.

"What are you doing?" Yuri questioned, looking at her confused. "Are you catching a cold? Why are you acting stupid?"

"I'm trying to do something nice for you, stupid!" she hissed, starting to regret her kindness.

Maybe it's not too late to trip him, or drown him in a puddle...

"Why don't you just ditch the groceries?" (Y/N) questioned. "They're already ruined now thanks to the rain."

"But we spent money on it." Yuri groaned.

"C'mon, it's not like we don't have the money to buy more. Next time let's just carry an umbrella whenever we go grocery shopping." (Y/N) spoke.

Yuri looked at her, then the groceries, before sighing and placing them on the ground.

"Oh well... maybe someone desperate enough will find good use for it." Yuri spoke. "Still, what a waste."

"Let's hurry up, we still have a bit to walk, and I want to get out of this weather." (Y/N) spoke, ignoring that feeling of dread in her stomach.

Every lightning strike caused a zap of light down the streets, like the flash of grenades, or the light from the rifle's muzzle. Her eyes traveled the streets, searching for any enemies being revealed by the fleeting light. Every bang sounded similar to a trigger being pulled and a bullet firing from the sudden explosive pressure, the sound reminding her of the ringing in her ears after she fired on some poor soul who didn't notice her hiding. The white flashes were replaced with red, the blood on her hands and in her ears, the painful stabbing sensation in her leg and rib as the bullets made a home embedded in her flesh.

"Hey, are you okay?" Yuri questioned as he noticed her unusual quietness.

She was quiet, unusual for her rather talkative personality with Yuri, but it wasn't a comfortable silence. Yuri looked concerned as her face was pale, her arms motionless as she walked, and her pace slowing down despite being adamant about escaping the rain.

It took him a second, but then he realized it; shell shock. Of course, flashing lights and bright noises would make them remember the trauma that took place in the battlefield for a veteran, it doesn't help she was a child when she was in the war either. Even if Yuri disliked Westalis, she played a part and fought for Westalis in the war, and it brought a pity and sympathy for her to experience such a traumatizing event, much less take part in it.

Yuri gently took her arm, being careful not to make any quick movements, and with his other hand he turned her head to face him. There was an almost glazed-look in her eyes, her expression almost emotionless.

"Hey, (Y/N)." Yuri spoke, making sure to keep his tone calm and gentle as he moved his hand down to hers, eloping their fingers together. "Let's go home and get out of this rain."

Rain, right! It was just rain and thunder, not any dirt hitting her from the explosions or the boom of gunfire.

"Oh! Y-yeah... I don't really like thunderstorms..." she mumbled, regaining some sense of the present reality.

Yuri took her coat off his head, instead placing it on her head, covering her eyes so she wouldn't have to see the flashes of light. Unfortunately, he couldn't cover her ears or anything while he walked, but he could at least prevent any visual flashbacks hopefully.

"Hey, what are you doing?" (Y/N) questioned, blindly following Yuri as he held her hand.

His pace quickened as he hurried home with her, doing his best to see since the power was still out so the lampposts didn't work. Eventually, he got to the apartment complex and took the stairs since the elevator was down. He took her to their apartment and unlocked the door, closing it behind them.

The light switch didn't work, though that wasn't a shock since the whole building's power was out. Yuri sat (Y/N) down on their couch and closed the curtains so no lightning could be seen, then rummaged through drawers around the apartment. He found candles and lit the wicks, at least providing a bit of light for the two. Yuri took the candle and guided them to their bedroom. He sat (Y/N) down on their bed as he picked out pajamas for the pair of them.

He looked back at (Y/N), unsure if she'd be able to actually change into the clothes herself or not. She seemed a little better now that they were in the apartment, still obviously shaking and on edge, but at least she gave out short responses when he spoke to her.

"Here, change into these. I'll be right back." Yuri spoke, grabbing his clothes and walking into the dark bathroom to change in the dark while she stayed in the candle's dim light.

He quickly changed out of his after-work clothes and into his pajamas, knocking on the bathroom door. "Hey, I'm coming out. Are you finished changing?"

"Yes." (Y/N) spoke quietly, almost muttering.

Yuri opened the bathroom door, relieved to see she was still present enough to be able to do a task such as changing clothes. Yuri grabbed a towel and dried off (Y/N)'s hair, then proceeded to brush it and use whatever products he's seen her put in it before. When he finished doing (Y/N)'s hair, he took the candle in one of his hands and took her hand in his other, guiding her under their bedsheets. He tucked her in all snug and cozy, before sitting down next to her.

Even with the flashing light covered, every explosion outside left an explosion inside her mind, debris from that day piling up on her as she hit the tree, disoriented and confused why the falling star just destroyed her home. Or the sound of dirt being crunched as military tanks rolled in, the Westalis military trying to aid Luwen's survivors from the bombings, as the shouts of civilians and crying of injured children just like her could be heard from afar. The buses transporting the survivors to shelters as they wore gas masks to prevent themselves from enhancing the chemicals from the nukes, or trying their best to speed out of Luwen to avoid excessive exposure to radiation.

There was no power, so he was unsure how to distract her of the noises going on outside. Her expression seemed troubled, her eyes glazed as they tried to figure out what was the past and present. It was almost like she could feel that heavy gun strap digging into her shoulder again, or how she needed to use both index fingers to apply enough force to pull the trigger and add another fatality to her ever-growing piling count.

"Do you want to read a book?" Yuri questioned, unsure what else to do.

There was no TV, no radio they could listen to since he had a plug-in that needed electricity, no chance of going outside for a walk or even just people watch. It wasn't like they had a pet to entertain (Y/N) with, though he's unsure if he'd even like a pet wandering the house while they're out working.

"No..." (Y/N) muttered, resting her head on Yuri's shoulder.

Every boom sent a jolt in her chest, her body reflecting the feeling as she jolted too. Her hands shook, not from the lingering cold of outside, but from the cold silence in the battlefield. The sudden shouts on the radio channels breaking the noise, static voices crying for help after being shot by the enemy or being stabbed by a knife bayonet to where they couldn't stitch the triangular-wound.

"You like music, right?" Yuri questioned.

"Yes?" (Y/N) answered, confused on what music had to do with thunderstorms in a power outage.

"Ilse Werner... she's one of your favorites, right?" Yuri questioned. "You have her vinyls."

"Yeah. I guess you could say she's one of my German favorites..." she nodded.

"Do you wanna sing?" Yuri questioned, his face dead serious as he looked at her.

"Sing?" she parroted, cracking a smile.

"Yeah. Do you wanna sing with me?" he repeated.

"Sure..." she hummed, smiling. "Can we sing 'Ich hab dich und du hast mich' (I have you and you have me)?"

"Of course you'd choose that one." He spoke, playfully rolling his eyes.

(Y/N) grabbed his hand and looked up at him saying the first words as Yuri quickly followed, falling into a symphony together.

"Ich seh’ die Welt seit heute

In rosarotem Licht

Es haben alle Leute

Ein glückliches Gesicht

Es sehen alle Dinge

Bunt und verzaubert aus

Zwei kleine gold’ne Ringe

Und schon ist das Glück im Haus."

(From today on I see the world

Through rose-tinted glasses

All the people

Have happy faces

All the things seem

Colourful and magical

Two little gold rings

And that's enough to keep us happy)

Sure, their rings weren't gold, instead a pretty silver with rubies on top, but that's fine with them. It's not like a color would deter the two of them, their love was still as pure as gold even if their rings weren't.

"Ich hab’ dich und du hast mich

Was brauchen wir noch mehr

Einmal Freud und einmal Leid

Zu zweit ist’s halb so schwer

Ich bin jung und du bist jung

Und vor uns liegt die Welt

Man erreicht ja alles leicht

Wenn man zusammenhält"

(I have you and you have me

What else do we need?

Both happiness and pain

Are easier to bear when they're shared

I'm young and you're young

The whole world lies at our feet

Well, it's easy to achieve anything

If we stick together)

Both happiness and pain, a vow shared between the two once Yuri proposed that ring and (Y/N) accepted. Even if they originally hated each other, coming from two separate sides of this ongoing Cold War between Westalis and Ostania as the Iron Curtain blocked them, they still had each other whilst the rest of the world was under them.

"Ab heute ist mein Leben

Von Grund auf renoviert

Du hast außer der Wohnung

Auch mein Herz frisch tapeziert"

(From today on my life has been

Changed from the ground up

Not only the walls, you've also

Wallpapered my heart)

Not only have the two fought each other countless times through bickers and arguments and even missions (Yuri's poor jaw), it never deterred the other. Somehow along their fighting, they managed to fight their ways into each other's hearts, keeping an iron fist to never let go of one another.

"Ich hab’ dich und du hast mich

Was brauchen wir noch mehr

Einmal Freud und einmal Leid

Zu zweit ist’s halb so schwer."

(I have you and you have me

What else do we need?

Both happiness and pain

Are easier to bear when they're shared)

Hardships will always be apart of one's marriage. Is it truly love if you don't fight for it?

"Ich hab’ dich und du hast mich

Was brauchen wir noch mehr

Einmal Freud und einmal Leid

Zu zweit ist’s halb so schwer."

(I have you and you have me

What else do we need?

Both happiness and pain

Are easier to bear when they're shared)

Love will never be easy, there will never be a perfect happy ever after. After all, love has lessons you must learn. In order to care for another, you must first care for yourself. You can't expect to care for someone if you can't even take care of yourself. You deserve to be placed on a pedestal too. You shouldn't tear yourself apart trying to sew another together.

"Ich bin jung und du bist jung

Und vor uns liegt die Welt

Man erreicht ja alles leicht

Wenn man zusammenhält"

(I'm young and you're young

The whole world lies at our feet

Well, it's easy to achieve anything

If we stick together).

Suddenly, the explosions outside didn't exist in her mind, but her heart instead. She smiled at Yuri, resting her head on his shoulder as she hummed.

"Thank you, Yuri..." she spoke.

"Anytime, (Y/N)." He smiled, leaning back and placing his arm around her shoulder, pulling her into his side.

What's there to be scared of when (Y/N) had Yuri and Yuri had (Y/N)?

Thank you for being patient as I work on this! At the moment, I do have more requests in, however I believe I'll finished the Andrew Graves x reader: Star Patient series before I continue working on requests. I know I always complete requests extremely late and a good part of that is not having any time to write and not having any motivation to write, so I appreciate everyone who continues to read my work and engage in my writing hobbies! Thank you to all my stars for supporting me on our journey through the galaxy together!

Want more Yuri Briar content? Check out the Yuri Briar masterlist!

By the way, the song was "Ich hab dich und du hast mich" (I have you and you have me) by Ilse Werner. The original song is in German. Lyrics was translated and used from the website lyricstranslate.com

Inbox is OPEN for requests!

25 notes · View notes

stellar-constellations · 2 months

Note

i always reread your Yuri fanfics and headcanons tbh! i'm kind of interested in the headcanons how he would fall in love with reader but as a stranger suddenly appear his life! can i see when he confess to the reader, probably just a oneshot it's okay to me. you can ignore this if you want. Oh and i'm also created a c.ai bot base on most of your headcanons and the strangers to lovers one. I may not public it but i want to ask for your permission if i could use it thank you<3

Yuri Briar x Stranger-to-lover! G/N! Reader

This can be read with or without reading my Yuri Briar x Fem! Spy! (Y/N) series: An Alliance (part 1).

BEWARE! This fic DOES contain SPOILERS for the Spy x Family manga!

Wordcount: 2,550+ words

Yuri first saw you when you moved into his apartment complex. He was a bit curious (and wondering if you were an WISE agent) so he introduced himself to you. Yuri offered to help you move into your new apartment that was coincidentally next to his.

Yuri found it odd that you were a single woman living alone (only further adding to his suspicion that you could be a spy). He started keeping a close eye on you when you were outside of your apartment to make sure there was nothing suspicious going on like exchanging intel or any spy-like behavior.

While Yuri helped you move into your new place, he was always scurrying through your belongings and such to see if you had any spy-gear or hidden microphones or such (unfortunately, he's not very sneaky when it comes to his suspicions, but luckily you let it slide because he's cute).

It's a strange coincidence that the very next day you and Yuri both walk out of your apartments at the same time, who wakes up at 3 A.M?! The elevator ride was a little awkward and silent since you two had just woken up and were tired, but he figured to ask you.

"So... are you going to work?" he questioned awkwardly, his arms stapled to his sides as you both went down the elevator.

The elevator felt like it was moving extra slow this morning...

"Yeah." You answered, sending him a half-hearted smile, too tired to bother faking it.

"What do you work as?" he questioned.

Perhaps a spy? he thought.

"I'm a florist. My grandmother owns a flower shop and she needs help running it due to her age, it's why I moved here." You explained.

Yuri didn't bother paying too much attention to it, it could be your civilian cover since in truth you're a spy!

"And you?" you questioned politely, trying to act interested.

"I'm a diplomat for the foreign ministry." Yuri answered, smiling.

"That's nice..." You spoke on auto-pilot, the elevator doors opening as you both walked out.

It's also pretty strange that when you both walked out the elevator, you went the same way! You both walked out of the complex lobby and ended up awkwardly walking side to side by each other.

"Is... your work this way?" he questioned.

"Yeah... yeah it is." You answered, avoiding his eyes.

You both coincidentally ended up walking into the same coffee shop. That's fine, Yuri figured it's because it's the only coffee shop open so early in the morning. You both stood awkwardly next to each other, unsure who should order first since you both arrived at the same time.

"You can order first." Yuri smiled chivalrously.

"No, it's fine! You need to get to work before me, you go ahead." You spoke.

After you both kept going back and forth between Yuri's chivalrous actions and your polite banter, you finally gave in and ordered first. You both just so happened to enjoy the same drink too... now it was starting to be almost creepy.

You and Yuri both walked out of the cafe, catching the same train and sitting in the same row out of all the other empty seat rows around.

Are they a stalker? you both thought at the same time.

Luckily, you both didn't share the same stop. You got off the public train first, then Yuri got off one stop after yours; at least a ten minute walking distance from each other's stops.

Yep... still weird and creepy.

Yuri thought that was enough creepy coincidences today, but apparently the universe believes otherwise. On one of his chases today, he took a turn too hard and glided across the sidewalk, crashing into a pretty flower display outside a flower shop. He didn't bother paying attention to the scattered petals in the ground or in his black hair, quickly standing up and running after the escapee without even bothering to wipe the blood off his nose from when he crashed face-first into the flowers and cement.

After catching the supposed spy and bringing them back to the State Security Service's HQ, Yuri went back out of uniform to apologize for the destruction he caused and repay it, only to be shocked it was you as the florist. It clicked that this was your grandma's flower shop, and that you were here working for her.

Yuri almost decided to pull out his State Security Service badge and have you arrested instead of pulling out his wallet.

You both stare at each other for a good minute before eventually Yuri hands you 300 dalc, muttering a half-hearted "sorry for the damages" as he walked out of the little flower shop, utterly confused and freaked out from all of these strange occurrences between him and a complete stranger.

Yuri realizes he accidentally revealed himself to you as a SSS agent and he immediately does a 180°, running back to the flower shop. He slammed his hands on the counter, startling you as you were looking through the newspaper, and demanded that you tell nobody that he was apart of the SSS.

Honestly, with how loud Yuri was being, everyone probably knew now but you just gave a nod to make him feel better.

You two were able to form a friendship after that, it'd be weird not to when you see that one stranger just everywhere you go. You both have similar schedules, waking up at the same time and catching the rush hour train on your way home. You both shop at the same grocery store and find each other in the same aisles. You both eat at the same cafes and restaurants and order similar, if not the same, things.

It's all a little overwhelming how Yuri and you both just stumbled in each other's lives and just keep finding yourselves pushed together by unseen circumstances.

You got your purse stolen? Good thing Yuri saw the scene and was able to retrieve it for you!

You missed your bus? At least you have Yuri to talk to while you both wait for the next bus (he coincidentally missed the bus too by oversleeping).

You can't reach something in the grocery store? Yuri just so happened to be around the corner and grabbed the item for you, handing it to you.

You're walking back from work? Well, Yuri just so happened to be walking down the street after clocking out from his job, jogging up behind you to catch up.

You're volunteering at a retirement home? Yuri just so happened to be working there, taking one of the spies discovered as an elder back to SSS's HQ when he noticed you, giving you a acknowledging smile no one else saw since he was on the job and didn't want his coworkers finding out about his new friend.

You're visiting one of your friends? Turns out your friend lives in Yor's apartment complex and Yuri was visiting his sister when you both entered the lobby at the same time, finding each other once more in public.

It's gotten to the point Yuri gets depressed whenever he doesn't see you at least once a day. When you're sick, he'll sulk in the SSS's locker room for a few minutes, sometimes even bang his head against the locker pathetically, and let out three sighs every minute. It's very annoying to his coworkers to the point they make him go home early so he can see you and nurse you back to health.

Yuri's coworkers tease him all the time about liking you once he starts to ramble about you to his coworkers like he does when talking about Yor. Yuri doesn't have a crush on you, he tries to convince himself. Sure, you're a staple to his everyday life and he's miserable without you and you're basically a addition to his whole personality now, but that doesn't mean he wants you in his life 25/8. Or wake up to you. Or go to bed with you. Or cook you food. Or have you cook him food. Or shop together with you. Or—okay maybe a little. His coworkers are detectives after all, of course they'll catch on about his feelings.

It's not until Yuri's encounter with Twilight does he realize he likes you, maybe even teetering on love (definitely way past that point now).

Yuri walked on the streets of Berlint, swaying left and right like a zombie as his head was wrapped around with gauze. His jaw hurt like hell, his ribs hurt, a pounding headache, and he walked with a limp. He was walking home from the Forger's apartment after trying to confirm if Loid was Twilight, only to have no success.

Yuri pondered about today's events, Twilight's strength and skill, and how he could've very easily died by the spy's hands. He's unsure why Twilight granted him mercy, but it's frustrating and even a bit insulting to be spared by his enemy and face loss despite his amazing job well-done today.

Yuri realized that he could've very easily died that day and he wouldn't have been able to tell you his feelings. With that sudden realization, he rushed back to his apartment complex and banged his fists on your impatiently until you opened the door. Normally he'd propose a date, at the very least buy flowers, but there wasn't anything on his mind other than you.

"Yuri? What are you doing here? Do you not want to make dinner for yourself again?" you questioned, opening the door, before your eyes took in his beaten and injured form. "Oh, Yuri! Are you okay? Did you have a bad day at work?"

Yuri ignored that has he grabbed your shoulders (also ignoring the stinging in his sore arms) and shouted confidently: "I love you!"

Silence. That's what he was greeted with. You looked dazed and confused, trying to process his words.

"Yuri," you broke the silence. "What have I told you about drinking, mister? You know how you get when drunk!" you scolded, shaking his arms off you and pointing a finger to his chest.

Yuri's hand touched his face, feeling how hot it was. With how he was blushing, it's no wonder you thought he was drunk. There's been many incidents he's knocked on your door about having drunk-cravings or needing to rant about his brother-in-law.

Before he could protest about not being drunk, you grabbed his hand and pulled him into your apartment and out of the hallway. You sat him down on your couch as you walked to your kitchen.

"You just got off work, yeah?" you spoke, though you knew that was true since he was still in his work shoes despite wearing different clothes, a disguise for work earlier, you could only assume. "I'll make you your favorite dish."

"Hey, can you just wait and listen to me for a second?" Yuri questioned, a bit annoyed at your downplay of his confession.

You ignored him, the sounds of pots clanking together and chops of a knife meeting wood echoing in the kitchen. Yuri would get up and confront you, but after all that trouble at work today he just felt so tired and sore. He groaned, lying down dramatically on your couch as you prepared a meal for him. He's not exactly sure when he fell asleep, but he could only guess it was almost immediately when his head hit the back of the soft cushioning.

Yuri woke up to the smell of food, a bowl of southern stew in his face, a recipe you had learned from Yor after visiting her and her family with Yuri.

"You need to eat." You spoke, before taking his hand and placing two pills inside of it. "Here, to help with your pain. You don't look so good right now."

"Thanks." Yuri muttered, taking the pills and swallowing them with a cup of water you provided for him. "I meant what I said." He spoke.

"...You meant it when you said thanks?" you questioned, smiling dumbly.

"No! Well, yes, but that's not what I'm talking about!" he huffed. "I meant it when I said I love you."

"Yuri, are you still drunk?" you asked, reaching over and placing your palm on his cheek since his forehead was covered with bandages. "How much did you—"

Yuri grabbed your wrist, his hand traveling to your hand as he eloped his fingers with yours, staring into your eyes determinedly. "(Y/N) (L/N), I love you and I promise you I'm not drunk! If you don't believe me, then from now on I'm going to say I love you every day for the rest of our lives!"

"That's a bit excessive, every day and all." You chuckled, but smiled fondly. "Well, if you really mean it Yuri Briar, then I love you too."

"Wait, really? You do?" he questioned, surprised as his stared at you, flabbergasted.

"Of course, it'd be weird if I didn't with how often we see each other now." You smiled.

Yuri got over his surprise, tears starting to prick his red eyes, before they started to fall down his red cheeks. All of today's exhaustion and emotional rollercoasters played a heavy toll on him and he'd love nothing more than to go to sleep tonight on your lap, or in your arms, either one was a hell of a good deal.

"You don't gotta cry." You laughed, bringing him into a hug as he sobbed happy and tired tears. "Now, you gotta eat so you'll feel better in the morning. You can do that for me, right?"

He nodded his head, wiping the tears out of his eyes as his bottom lip shook. "Yes, I can do that. I can do anything for you.

I saw you said you had a C.AI bot base and requested for my permission so I wanted to give it to you as soon as possible: yes! You can totally use it and public it, you made the bot after all and I personally don't hold any grudges against C.AI! I'm so flattered that you enjoyed my headcannons and got inspired to make AI bots from it 🥹. Thank you for asking! Along with this request you sent for the Yuri and strangers, I also received your request for Yuri Briar and spy! reader's usual dates, and I figured I should let you know I did receive it, I just accidentally forgot about it and I think it's a bit obvious I'm a little wonky in my posting speed thanks to writer's block 😅, but I will immediately get onto date request! P.S: I tried to send this message via Tumblr messages but it wouldn't send, so this was the second-best way to tell you this.

Tumblr and their weird character-block-4000 something rule wouldn't allow me to do indented paragraphs for the small scenes so sorry for the different format change.

Want more Yuri content? Check out the Yuri Briar x reader masterlist!

Inbox is OPEN for requests!

10 notes · View notes

stellar-constellations · 2 months

Note

Hello lovly i was just wondering When are we getting part 10 of an alliance im desperate and i love your writing 😭😭😭😭😭😭

I'm waiting for Spy x Family to give us some good Yuri moments, and I have my ideas for chapter 10's reader-side plot. I'm working on other series too while waiting, but I do have two Yuri Briar requests in my inbox that I'm currently working on!

Aside from my Yuri Briar requests, I have two Andrew Graves requests that I'm working on along with Andrew Graves Star Patient series, so I've been busy writing and thinking while still managing my outside life. As always, I seem to run on random motivated bursts of energy to write, so patience is appreciated!

Thank you for your support and love! I can't wait for Spy x Family's manga to show more of Yuri so we can continue the series!

Want more Yuri Briar content? Check out the Yuri Briar Masterlist!

Want more Andrew Graves content? Check out the Andrew Graves masterlist!

Inbox is OPEN for requests!

11 notes · View notes

stellar-constellations · 2 months

Text

Bound Together: Chapter 3 (ONGOING SLOW BURN SERIES)

WARNING: This series will include; mild gore, toxic relationships that should NOT be replicated in real life, murder, yanderes, cursing, implications of misandry (male misogyny), Non-Con (perhaps Dead Dove since it could be disturbing to some), violence, bullying, sexual harassment and possibly more.

Reader has a huge fear of adult men/rape. Reader is EXTREMELY MANIPULATIVE. Reader is a foreigner (American, to be specific). Reader has their own backstory.

I've genuinely never got into BNHA, so the timeline and such is most likely inaccurate, but Hitoshi managed to steal my heart so here we are.

Yandere! Hitoshi Shinso x Yandere! Fem! Reader:

Wordcount: 14,000+ words

Series chapters: Chapter 1, Chapter 2, Current, ongoing.

Weeks passed since that day at the festival. It became more of a norm for (Y/N) and Hitoshi to sneak into each other’s apartments and sleep together. After the first night, they both realized how easy it was sleeping with one another. (Y/N) just further explained convinced how they should sleep together more by giving him a list of facts of why it’s healthy and how it improves sleep.

It was (Y/N)'s turn to sleep at Hitoshi’s place. They usually slept there more as his parents didn’t quite care what Hitoshi did with his life after finding out about his quirk. (Y/N) at first despised their negligence, knowing how bad it was for Hitoshi’s health after first-hand experience with it, but now she’s thankful for it as it not only allows her to sleep in Hitoshi’s room with little consequence, but it also made it so he sought out her comfort and affection once he realized just how nice it was to be held after having that need neglected for so long.

Hitoshi’s tried numerous times to convince himself that their relationship was normal. He’s seen girls with their best friends hold hands together down the street, even kiss! (Y/N) and Hitoshi hold hands often now, and they’ve only accidentally kissed once, so their relationship is pretty normal, right? Sure, they sleep together every night in the same bed, cuddling each other and refusing to let go of one another, but he bets other friends do that same thing too! Even if they don’t, this must just mean that their relationship is extremely special and beats all other relationships, right?

He’s really really tried to convince himself on that, but he doubts best friends usually have your heart pounding while doing those things. He doubts that your best friend’s smile knocks the air out of your lungs and makes you want to crack a stupid joke to keep said smile on their face. He doubts holding your best friend’s hand makes you want to cherish the warmth and hold on tighter. He doubts wiping your best friend’s hair out of their eyes is supposed to create an electric shock in your heart or fingers when they make eye contact with you. He doubts that looking at your best friend unconsciously lick their lips when they’re concentrating on something makes you want to kiss their lips instead.

Yeah, all just friendly things in a friendship between two really good friends.

Hitoshi was coughing in his sleep and his body felt hotter than usual. His body temperature was too hot that (Y/N) woke up early, hating how hot it was. She placed her palm on his forehead and woke him up.

“How is your throat?” (Y/N) questioned.

“My throat?” he questioned right back, before realizing what she meant with how croaky it sounded.

“You’re sick, Toshi. You need to stay home and rest.” (Y/N) spoke, getting up from his bed.

She grabbed her school uniform and walked out of his room, getting dressed in his bathroom and fixing herself up for school. She grabbed a bowl of warm water and wetted a towel, along with grabbing some morning medicine from his medicine cabinet. She walked back into his room, setting towel on his forehead and giving him a cup of medicine so he could drink it.

“I’ll be back after school to check up on you. You go back to sleep now, okay?” she spoke.

Hitoshi nodded, not having much fight in him as he closed his eyes. (Y/N) grabbed her backpack and walked out of the front door, heading to school alone.

He has a weak immune system. Karma spoke.

You can’t talk, you don’t have an immune system. (Y/N) retorted.

Exactly. Mine isn’t weak because it doesn’t exist. Karma explained.

(Y/N) walked to school and changed her shoes at her locker. She walked to class, finding there was still free time before class started. She opted to putting her head down and resting, passing the time for until class starts.

She woke up when the bell rang, keeping her head down to listen to the teacher’s lecture. The beginning of class was just a study period, she’ll go back to sleep until their science lesson begins. She laid back down until the next bell rang for science.

School is boring without Hitoshi. (Y/N) thought to herself.

Let’s skip. Karma spoke.

(Y/N) thought about the idea, not seeing too much trouble in it. The least the school will do is lecture her, the only reason she really got into the school was so the school could be credited a “we accept all diversities."

Sure. (Y/N) spoke. How are we getting out? She questioned, looking around, then to the agenda board.

Science has a lab today, she’d be placed in group work. She waited for the teacher to place her in her group, a group of all girls (usually, if Hitoshi was here, the teacher would place the two together in a group since they worked well together). She pretended to check her phone for a minute, then frowned.

“I’m really sorry, but I have to leave class right now. My friend is going through a really tough time at the moment and right now she’s sobbing her eyes out. I hope you understand.” She spoke to her lab partners, grabbing her backpack and running out of the room when the teacher turned her back.

If the teacher noticed she was gone, her table mates would at least have that excuse to give the teacher. If she wasn’t noticed missing, that would also work in her favor.

Where are we skipping? Karma questioned.

We have to wait out until lunch, that’s when students can leave campus. (Y/N) explained.

For student council only. They’ll check our ID’s. Karma explained.

You can help with that, can’t you? (Y/N) smirked. Just find a third-year that looks similar to me, look for the gold sticker, then steal their ID.

Karma didn’t have any objection to that, she can skip boring studies and get to run around. She considers that a major win. (Y/N) took off her backpack and let Karma crawl out.

Third story have all the upperclassmen classes, be careful of the hall monitors though. They’re strict with making sure the seniors don’t try to skip their classes. (Y/N) explained. I’ll be in the library “studying”. Find me when you’re done.

Karma ran off to the stairwell, a skip in her step to show her enjoyment of skipping school.

I should go to Hitoshi after getting out of here. (Y/N) thought, walking down the hallway.

The school was big so she had to navigate her way through security and student council’s jobs. It took a lot of work and patience having to wait out the stationed security—she even had to hide in an open locker. Thank God she didn’t close it all the way, she didn’t want to ask Karma for help opening the locker since Karma would never let her live it down.

She almost made it out of the hallway until she had to make a quick duck in a classroom because of a quick turn a security officer made down the stairwell.

(Y/N) whipped into the nearest classroom, almost slamming the door (she made sure she shut it gently, she didn’t want all her hard-work wasted).

“What are you do—“

(Y/N) turned around quickly, placing a finger to her lip.

Great, just my luck. She thought, seeing Hiro and his gang.

She ducked down, signaling all of them to get down too. They looked at her funny before hearing footsteps in the hallway, then they decided to listen. The group of boys and her glared at each other in silence until they no longer heard footsteps, waiting a minute just to be sure they were gone. Gen stood up first, being the first one out of all of them to break the silence.

“What are you doing out of class?” he questioned.

“Going to the library.” (Y/N) spoke.

“And you’re ditching the security?” Kishō questioned as all the boys stood up from their spots.

“I forgot to bring a pass.” (Y/N) lied, getting up off the ground.

“Never thought I’d see the day you’d be skipping.” Hiro smiled, walking towards her. “Tsk, tsk, tsk. First you get into fights, then you sleep in class, now you’re skipping class?” Hiro clicked his tongue. “I thought you were better than this.”

“Uh, yeah.” (Y/N) brushed him off carelessly, turning around and grabbing the door to slide it open.

Someone grabbed her shoulders and pulled her away from the door. They turned her around, meeting face to face with Hiro as he dragged her to a counter. Yamada grabbed her backpack off her shoulders and threw it to the ground while Hiro pushed her back against the counter as all the guys circled her.

“Don’t you think you’re forgetting something?” Jāo smirked.

Karma, I need your help with Hiro and his gang. I’m near the third-year classrooms by the last stairway to the commons. (Y/N) informed.

“You’re certainly forgetting personal space.” (Y/N) huffed, pushing Hiro away and elbowing Kishō as she moved away.

Gen grabbed her hand and pulled her over, pushing her into the nearby counter, caging her against the counter with his arms.

“We need a little something to keep quiet about this.” Gen nudged.

“I don’t follow.” (Y/N) hissed, using her arms to push against his shoulders and create space.

“Just put on a show for us. Just for a few minutes, yeah?” Gen spoke, his hand gliding up her skirt.

(Y/N) quickly kneed his crotch, causing him to hunch over and give her the perfect opportunity to punch him, knocking Gen out. He fell on the ground just as Jāo grabbed her arms to hold her still. (Y/N) leaned her arm back to the counter and grabbed the first thing she felt in her hands, grabbing a pencil and stabbing Jāo’s shoulder. Jāo backed out of the fight to tend to that, unsure of whether to rip the pencil out or keep it in as his hands shook indecisively.

Hiro and Yamada stepped in quickly. Hiro dodged one of (Y/N)'s fists and got behind her, grabbing her arms since she seemed to enjoy fighting with those the most. Hiro forced his legs in between hers, locking them in his so she didn't try and kick any of them like she had to Gen. Yamada grabbed a pocket knife out of his pockets and held it up to her throat, forcing her to quit squirming so she didn't get hurt.

Wow, okay. Didn't know Yamada would have the biggest balls of the group. (Y/N) thought to herself, taking a deep breath in to calm her nerves and think of her next move.

It's hard to think when you're sandwiched between two guys, both your arms and legs being restrained while someone else had a pocket knife to your throat. Yamada's knife trailed down to her unbuttoned uniform, slashing a rip from the top of her collar to the end of her shirt. Alarms went off in her head as she dealt with the attack, before noticing the shadow figure coming up behind Yamada. Karma had quickly knocked Kishō out with a swift karate chop to the neck, but she wanted to be quick so she could get to Yamada.

(Y/N) planted her feet down firmly, using force to push her weight into Hiro, knocking them both back a bit to where Yamada's knife was no longer near her. Karma grabbed Yamada's knife out of his hands, using her other arm to grab his head and slam it down into the nearest desk, not stopping until his body fell limp. (Y/N) turned around and fought Hiro's hands at they both tried to gain control of each other. (Y/N) knew she'd be overpowered almost easily, she planted her legs down and squatted, grabbing his arm and using her legs as leverage to throw him over her shoulder. Hiro fell onto a desk, momentarily stunned as the air from his lungs was stolen. Karma decided to take over, grabbing Hiro's head and hitting it against the desk until he went limp too.

They both turned their heads to Jāo, the only conscious one out of the bullies. He put his hands up real quick to surrender, flinching at the movement due to the pencil stuck in his shoulder. (Y/N) rolled her eyes, walking up to Jāo.

Get Yamada's pocket knife and put it in my backpack. (Y/N) ordered to Karma.

"Do you have hand sanitizer?" (Y/N) questioned to Jāo.

He nodded hesitantly, "In my pocket."

(Y/N) felt his front pockets before finding it, taking it out of his pockets. Luckily, it was pure alcohol sanitizer, no added aromas or troublesome chemicals.

Grab paper towels from the wall. (Y/N) told Karma.

"This is gonna hurt." (Y/N) spoke.

(Y/N) grabbed the pencil from Jāo's shoulder and ripped it out quickly as he let out a yelp. (Y/N) grabbed the paper towels Karma handed her and padded the pouring blood away, then lathered the wound with hand sanitizer (getting another yelp out of Jāo). She wiped away the excess blood and told him to hold the paper towel there, fishing around in her skirt pocket before finding a little container with bandages.

"You just carry those around? That's dumb." Jāo spoke, stifling a soft laugh.

Kinda cute too... Jāo thought.

"It's coming in handy, is it not?" (Y/N) spoke, allowing a small smile to appear on her lips.

She opened the container and grabbed a bandage, peeling off the wrapping. She moved Jāo's hand (ignoring the way his face heated up slightly) and applied the band-aid on his wound.

She could care less how deep the hole was or anything, it was his fault to begin with. If he wanted to go to the ER and get it checked out, he can do it without her.

"There. All better. And don't worry, you won't get lead poisoning." (Y/N) explained. "Your friends are gonna wake up in at least ten or thirty minutes." (Y/N) spoke as Karma touched her back, returning inside of her.

(Y/N) picked up her backpack and slung it over her shoulder. She pushed her hand against the classroom door but stopped when she heard Jāo speak up.

"I'm sorry..." he mumbled, gaining her attention as she turned around to look at him. "It wasn't cool for us to corner you and threaten you... like that." He huffed. "Wasn't cool all the other times we hurt or picked on you either."

He says this, but he won't make it an effort to change. Karma huffed. Tomorrow he'll go back to being a pain in our ass!

"You say this, but I don't believe you're actually sorry." (Y/N) admitted, speaking out both her and Karma's thoughts.

"That's understandable." Jāo nodded. "I can prove it."

(Y/N) hummed, thinking about it. Well, it'd certainly be nice to get some blackmail on them.

"Jāo." (Y/N) spoke, gaining his attention.

She paid attention to the blush on his face and mentally smirked.

He likes the caring type? Huh? I can play that. (Y/N) thought, nearing him.

"What information can you give me on all the boys here, huh?" she questioned, getting up close to his face.

"I-I can't really—" (Y/N) placed her hands on Jāo's cheeks, leaning her face closer to his.

"C'mon, Jāo. If you tell me, I might give you a little reward." (Y/N) pushed, licking her lips to make him pay attention to how close they were to his.

"Um... Kishō has daddy issues." Jāo spoke, immediately throwing his bud under the bus. "Yamada stole that pocket knife from his older brother, who would genuinely kill him if he found out..."

"Any more, hon?" (Y/N) questioned, wiping her thumb gently on his face to lead him further into her trap. "Just some more details. I'll make it your worthwhile."

"S-sheesh. Um... Gen has a crush on his cousin from his mother's side, Aunt Debra, her eldest daughter Josie." Jāo explained. "Hiro... has a crush on you and likes picking on you because you'd notice him that way."

Woah, wasn't expecting that. Karma admitted, as (Y/N) blinked, almost slipping up her act.

"What about you, cutie? Surely there's a little something you might tell me about yourself?" (Y/N) smiled.

"I-I might have a crush on you too now!" he blurted out, his face beet red as he got embarrassed.

(Y/N) giggled, letting go of his face and backing up as he covered his face with his arms, ashamed of easily being swayed with just a few words.

"Are you ready for your reward?" (Y/N) questioned. "Close your eyes."

Jāo removed his hands from his face rather quickly, his face still red but a determined smirk on his face, closing his eyes real tightly. (Y/N) wound up her fist and punched him in the face, a crack being heard as his nose gushed blood.

"W-what the hell?" Jāo spoke, holding his nose with his hands.

(Y/N) took a step closer, bending down so Jāo could get an eyeful of her chest through her destroyed shirt as an apology. She removed his hands and swiped under his nose with her thumb, applying the crimson shade on her bottom lip, closing her mouth and smearing the blood on her upper lip. She placed her hands on Jāo's jaw and kissed his cheek just under his right eye.

"Mwah!" she kissed audibly so he could hear, moving away to admire the kiss she left on his cheek. "Do me a favor and keep this whole incident and all between us. You can do that, right?"

Jāo nodded as (Y/N) took a few steps backwards, then pulled out her phone from her backpack. She pulled the camera out and took a picture of Jāo's vulnerable, pathetic, bloodied (and slightly aroused) state. She shoved the phone back in her backpack and walked out of the class, licking her lips to rid herself of all the blood as she made her way out to the gardens.

What are you doing? I thought we're going to the library? Karma questioned.

We can't wait until lunch, Hiro and the others will be conscious then. They'll be furious at us, and I already told them we'd be there. Going to the library is a death wish, we're going past through the back gates. (Y/N) explained.

She ran to the back where the security was, having Karma get out of her back and take shape of a random student. Karma ran past the security quickly, causing the security to chase after her. (Y/N) ran to the gate and climbed it, jumping over and landing on her feet.

I got out. Let's go. (Y/N) spoke, running away from the school and to Hitoshi's apartment.

(Y/N) waited at a stop sign for Karma, catching her breath. Karma caught up and touched (Y/N), going back into her body. (Y/N) made it to Hitoshi's apartment and climbed through his bedroom window. Hitoshi jolted awake at the noise, seeing (Y/N) on the ground with a torn-up uniform and messy hair.

"Hi, Toshi." She smiled, standing up from the ground and throwing her backpack on the ground.

"What happened to you?" Hitoshi questioned, alarmed as he sat up from his bed.

"The usual. Hiro and his gang." (Y/N) shrugged her shoulders.

A scowl formed on Hitoshi's face as he was about to stand up, only for (Y/N) to push him down on his bed.

“What do you think you’re doing, mister?” (Y/N) lectured, placing her hands on her hips. “You gotta be in bed sleeping off this sickness!”

“How can I sleep when your whole shirt is basically ripped and your chest is hanging out?” Hitoshi grumbled. “What all did they do to you?”

(Y/N) opened her mouth to speak, but stopped.

Does he not like my chest? She thought, a tinge of insecurity crawling into her mind.

Would another girl with a bigger bust satisfy him?

Focus. Karma huffed.

(Y/N) adverted her eyes for a second, her silence only concerning Hitoshi more, before looking back at him.

“Just some light touching, but I’m fine now. I had Karma help me escape.” (Y/N) spoke, crossing her arms to make herself seem a little tougher, but in actuality it just gave away that she was feeling small and weak at the moment.

“Come here.” Hitoshi sighed, the scowl still present on his face but he at least tried to make it look softer so that he wouldn't accidental scare her.

She had no objections coming near him (Hitoshi was thankful she still trusted him and his touch). She climbed into his lap without needing to be told, wrapping her arms around him and placing her head on her shoulder.

Hitoshi used one of his hands to rub circles on the exposed skin of her back where her uniform’s hole was, petting her messy hair with his other hand.

“Are you okay?” Hitoshi questioned, his voice soft.

(Y/N) took a moment, deciding whether or not she really wanted to answer that.

“No…” she mumbled. “I-I was really scared that-that they’d do more than just touching.” She admitted, tears forming in her eyes. “If Karma didn’t come save me, or if she wasn’t out which would’ve made Hiro’s quirk take effect, they could’ve really done more. They had a knife and threatened me, ripped off my shirt and tried going up my skirt.” She cried, shoving her face in his neck.

Hitoshi listened to her, using all of his will power to not stand up and find the group.

“I didn’t like their touches. I hated it. I like your touch better. Your touch makes me feel safe, it makes me feel happy. I like being able to touch you like this, not with anyone else but us.” She confessed, sniffling. “I-I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to go on a rant.” She muttered.

“No, no. It’s fine. I’m glad you can talk to me about this. It won’t ever happen again. They’ll leave you alone, I promise.” Hitoshi spoke, the promise coming out of his tongue without even processing the words himself. “You should be allowed to talk about your feelings with me.”

“I’m sorry for bothering you. You’re sick and tired and you need rest.” (Y/N) spoke.

“Hey, it’s okay. Don’t worry about it. I want to you go to me when you’re upset or in trouble. You’re not a bother.” He admitted.

She nodded, more tears escaping her eyes as she sobbed more at his words. She hid her face in his neck, not caring how sweaty he was from his fever or how hot he felt to the touch.

“Thank you.” She cried. “Thank you so much, Hitoshi.”

“Here, you go shower and you can spend the night. Okay?” Hitoshi spoke.

(Y/N) nodded, hesitating to stand up from his lap and escape his arms. She ended up getting up reluctantly, unwrapping her arms from his head. She rummaged through his closet for a big long-sleeved shirt before finding a black one she liked. She walked out of his room and to the shower, undressing.

Hitoshi bought bath products for (Y/N) when she started to stay the nights more often ([Y/N] bought some for him too at her house, though it’s hidden in her room to hide from her family). It brought her joy to know he bought products for her and just her. It made her happy knowing she was the only girl staying at his house, sleeping in his bed cuddling him at night.

Karma suddenly forced her way out of (Y/N)'s body, shocking her as she jumped.

“Karma, what the hell are you doing?” (Y/N) questioned, instinctively covering herself up with a towel.

“I need to run. I have too much adrenaline still. I’m going to go crazy cooped up in your body.” Karma groaned.

(Y/N) huffed, rolling her eyes, “Fine, fine. Go. Just be quick.”

Karma walked through the door and to Hitoshi’s room. Karma walked through Hitoshi’s door, alerting him.

“Hey, lover boy.” She spoke. “I have a little proposition for you.”

Hitoshi looked at her suspiciously. He knew that if she was out, there usually was trouble to follow with her.

“What is it?” Hitoshi questioned.

“Me and you both know those bullies aren’t going to stop leaving her alone. We have to do something about it.” Karma spoke.

“… Like what?” he asked.

Good, he’s actually entertaining the idea. Karma thought.

“We could kill them, make them transfer schools, something like that.” She suggested. “I promise I won’t tell a soul.”

“What? We can’t do that. I want to become a hero and so don’t you?” Hitoshi questioned.

“Sometimes… heroes have to make sacrifices. Your good deeds will outweigh your bad ones. Besides, no one is going to find out. I won’t even tell (Y/N).” Karma egged on. “Cross my heart.”

Hitoshi paused, thinking.

“You… wouldn’t happen to know where they all live… would you?” Hitoshi questioned.

“I’ve done my own spying while she’s been asleep. I can write down the addresses.” Karma spoke, an invisible smile on her face.

Hitoshi ignore the slight fear that bubbled in his chest at Karma’s words. He gave her a paper and pen as she started writing the names and addresses.

“You’re going to make sure she stays asleep tonight while I take care of them. Okay?” Hitoshi ordered.

“I can do that.” Karma agreed. “I’ll even do you a favor and unlock all their windows so you can go in.”

Karma walked outside of the house, going to fulfill the promise she gave Hitoshi. Hitoshi looked at the list Karma gave him, going on his phone and opening tabs for all of the locations as he sat down on his bed. He decided on the shortest route to get all of them in one night, putting his phone in his pocket just as (Y/N) knocked on the door, entering his room.

Hitoshi opened the covers for (Y/N) to climb into, noticing how she had no problem getting in the bed. He noticed her dull eyes glance at the paper on his desk. (Y/N) swore she recognized that handwriting.

He ignored the paper and hoped she would too. She didn’t mention anything as she hooked her legs around him and rested her head on his chest.

“Are… you okay now? Do you want me to sleep on the couch tonight?” he questioned, not wanting her to be uncomfortable or scared.

“No!” (Y/N) exclaimed, sitting up rather quickly. “Don’t leave me, anything but that.” She spoke, her eyes starting to form tears in them.

Right, Karma’s gone so (Y/N)'s emotions are unstable at the moment. Hitoshi thought.

Karma is apart of (Y/N)'s body and mind in a sense, so she shares half of (Y/N)'s limbic system (the emotional part of the human brain), so when the two of them separate from each other, their emotions are unstable and their logic can be scattered. It's one of the annoying parts of their quirk, which can be troublesome quite troublesome to making the right calls in battle.

“No, no. I won’t. I just wanted to make sure you feel safe.” Hitoshi mumbled, his voice quiet to soothe her.

“I feel safe with you.” (Y/N) spoke, not even taking a second to think about her answer as she stared at him with an unusual seriousness in her eyes.

Hitoshi smiled softly, gently guiding her head back down onto his chest. She didn’t hesitate laying back down, allowing Hitoshi to pet her wet hair with one of his hands, the other wrapped around her to keep her close.

“You tired?” he questioned, keeping up with petting her head so she’d fall asleep quicker.

“Yeah.” She admitted, her hands clutching onto his shirt to keep him close to her and to anchor herself.

Hitoshi took off her glasses and placed them on his nightstand, continuing to soothe her until he was certain she was fast asleep.

Karma phased through the window, being careful not to knock anything down. She walked up to Hitoshi and (Y/N), standing over them. She opened the window gently, pulling through a long rope and black gloves.

“They’re not home.” Karma spoke, leaning down and rummaging through (Y/N)'s backpack.

“Where are they?” Hitoshi questioned.

“The abandoned cabin near Lake Samui.” Karma informed, pulling out Yamada’s brother’s pocket knife and handing it to Hitoshi.

“All together?” Hitoshi asked, receiving a silent nod from Karma. “What’s with all this?” he questioned, talking about the rope and gloves as Karma handed him the knife.

“Just in case you gotta round them up like cattle. Keep your fingerprints off the knife and bodies too. You never know when you need a knife.” Karma smiled, indirectly screaming at Hitoshi to murder them.

Hitoshi sighed, “Okay, you make sure she stays asleep.”

Karma nodded, helping Hitoshi untangle himself from (Y/N)'s grip. Hitoshi managed to break free, taking a second to look back at the two.

Should he really be trusting (Y/N) in her care? Sure, they’ve lived together for basically their entire lives, but still, Karma has a knack for creating chaos. And can he really ensure such an important secret to Karma?

Karma waved her fingers teasingly, as if knowing his thoughts.

“Don’t worry. Have fun~” Karma whispered, a childish glee in her voice.

No. No, he won’t. But as long as he just gets the boys expelled or convince them to moving schools, then she wouldn’t have to endure such abuse when he’s not looking. He gathered the rope, gloves, and pocket knife Karma gifted him and climbed out of his window, landing on the ground. He pulled his phone out of his pockets, discarding the route originally made. He knew how to get to the lake, it’s best not to use a GPS, especially at this time to look up where the lake is. That’s be suspicious and a possible connection to him.

How convenient of them all to be at the lake, did Karma do something? he thought, walking towards the lake.

It was an hour walk on foot, giving Hitoshi all the time in the world to reconsider and turn back. He’d force them to switch schools, get a good few punches in to give them a taste of what will happen if they don’t comply. Hell, he can send Karma to go after them and she’ll do it just because she can get away with it.

The laugh of the group echoed throughout the lake’s thin woods, giving away their location as Hitoshi walked near. He needs to get rid of Hiro and his quirk; Hiro can disengage someone else’s quirk within ten feet of him, so if Hiro activities his quirk before Hitoshi can get him under his brainwash, it’d be a fight of 5 against 1 while he'd be temporarily quirkless—he doesn’t exactly like those odds.

Hitoshi got close enough to see their silhouettes by a fire they made. He could make out their voices, their laughs and taunts, their grumbles and grips, talking about what they did to the junior high senior.

“Did you how her bottom lip trembled?” Yamada giggled.

“I was kinda knocked out.” Gen huffed, annoyed.

“Two kicks was all it took for you to get knocked out? Let alone two kicks from a girl half the size as you.” Kishō giggled, messing with Gen.

“Wish I would’ve saw. You should’ve took a picture, good material for later.” Hiro sighed.

“Gross, man.” Kishō gagged. “I don’t need to know how often you wank it.”

“Shut up.” Hiro hissed, punching Kishō’s shoulder. “Can't blame me. She’s American. Exotic, they say. It’s not everyday you see what a naked American looks like face to face—they’re naturally more curvier than Japanese women, you know.”

“Hiro’s got a thing for foreign women.” Gen teased. “Besides, you can’t talk, Kishō. Your dumbass got knocked out by the shadow. How the hell did you manage to not see that?”

“Dumb luck! I had my guard because you and Yamada were taking care of things. I didn’t think she’d try anything with a knife against her throat.” Kishō sassed back.

“Oh! That reminds me! She took my brother’s knife! He’s gonna kill me when he founds out it’s stolen, and he’ll probably drown me in my own blood once he figures I took it.” Yamada groaned.

“We can just get it Monday. Shinso wasn’t there today, probably won’t be Monday. Even if he was, she won't be with him all the time.” Hiro shrugged his shoulders, before a smirk spread across his face. “Hey, maybe we can get her tomorrow. See the birthday suit?”

“She was a piece of art at that festival. That image is still stuck on my mind man. Japanese kimonos look hot on foreigners.” Gen admitted, giving his own devilish grin.

“Hey, guys. I really don’t think that’s a good idea.” Jāo spoke up.

“Finally fucking speaks.” Gen spoke, before realizing what Jāo said. “What do you mean? You didn’t have a problem with messing with her today.”

“I didn’t know we were going to go that far.” Jāo admitted. “Don’t you think that’s kind of messed up? Trying to assault her like that?”

“What? You want her to yourself or something?” Hiro snarled. “You’re even lucky I’m willing to share.”

“Bros before hoes.” Yamada hummed.

“For God’s sake, you tried raping her! Don’t you see what the problem is? That’s way too far!” Jāo exclaimed.

“What? You gonna tell or something? You realize you were there, you could’ve stopped that. You’re just as guilty as us. If we go down, you’re going with.” Hiro explained. “You won’t be a damn hero if you’re in prison.”

“I don’t want to be a hero. I don’t want any of us to be heroes if we’re going to be crooked like that.” Jāo huffed.

Kishō looked at the two friends argue before he whistled, a smile on his face as he hit his palm with his fist.

“I get it, man! You like her!” Kishō laughed. “She stabbed you with a pencil, then bandaged ya up, then fucking punched ya and kissed your cheek! You like the crazies!”

Jāo opened his mouth to speak, but no words came out. He couldn’t defend himself, not with how red his face was. He could still feel the sting of her punch, but also the warmth of her kiss.

A bubbling feeling started to form in Hitoshi’s stomach and chest. It was like anger, but different. He’s not sure what it is or how he’s describe it, but he knows he hates the feeling.

“Sorry, Hiro called dibs.” Yamada spoke.

“Bummer.” Gen spoke sarcastically, clicking his tongue.

“Yeah. You can’t just steal her like that, I called dibs years ago, before you joined our group.” Hiro growled, standing up from his spot on the dirt.

“She’d like me better than you anyways. At least I still have some morals, not to mention the kiss she gave me.” Jāo spoke seriously, standing up from the ground too so he could challenge Hiro.

The bubbling feeling in his chest and stomach exploded. His hands shook and his body felt awfully hot for a winter night. He walked up to the group and looked at Hiro.

“Hiro.” Hitoshi spoke.

“How the hell did you find—“ Hiro’s eyes went blank, the string of words he was going to say now nonexistent on his tongue.

“Gen.” Hitoshi called out as Gen neared him, a pissed off expression on his face.

“I’m still mad abo—“ his eyes went white too, no longer vocal.

“Kishō.” Hitoshi acknowledged.

Kishō charged at him without a word, swinging his fist at him. Hitoshi dodged and grabbed his arm, slamming him down onto the ground.

“You son of a—“ his fell under Hitoshi’s quirk.

“Yamada.” Hitoshi spoke.

Yamada stayed where he was, unsure whether to run like a coward or fight and most likely lose.

“Speak. Or are you too scared of me?” Hitoshi questioned, hitting a nerve in Yamada.

“I’m not sc—“ he fell too.

A headache was forming for Hitoshi, his concentration close to breaking, but he had just one more person. Jāo stood there, not in fear, but in understanding. Like he knew this was their punishment.

Hitoshi deemed he wasn’t a threat and quickly grabbed the pocket knife from his pocket, cutting the long rope into four sections. He tied nooses with the rope and he walked to the motionless men standing in front of him, placing the nooses on their necks before tightening them tightly.

Jāo now understood what Hitoshi was doing, but he was too afraid to try and stop him with force, so he used his words.

“Wait, aren't you supposed to be a hero? You can’t do this.” Jāo spoke.

His words almost snapped Hitoshi of his concentration, almost snapped the strings connected to the brains of the gang.

“Justice is blind in the eyes of the law.” Hitoshi spoke. “Heroes have to make sacrifices.” He spoke, relaying the words Karma told him.

Hitoshi found a big rock to stand on as he lifted one of the bodies—Gen—by their rope, tying the ropes end on the tree. He broke Gen out of his concentration, moving the rock away so Gen couldn’t use it to stand on. Gen immediately snapped his hands to his neck, trying to undo the noose but it only made the rope worsen, tightening itself around his neck more.

Hitoshi heard the footsteps behind him, Jāo’s scared but pissed off expression reaching his eyes as he turned around.

“You can’t kill them. You can’t have all of them suffocate and die slowly like that.” Jāo explained, walking closer to him.

“Did you guys stop when she said to?” Hitoshi questioned.

She said it herself. If Karma wasn't there to save her, they wouldn't have stopped. Hitoshi thought. So why should I stop?

Jāo’s eyes held uncertainty, and his mouth wasn’t quick enough to try and defend him.

“W-well, no… but—“ and the last domino falls, completing the game as he too fell under Hitoshi's quirk.

Hiro, Jāo, Gen, Kishō, and Yamada are the losers of tonight’s game.

Hitoshi handed the pocket knife into Jāo’s hands.

“Jāo, cut your wrists.” He ordered.

Jāo brought the blade to his wrists, and cut, over and over again, then moved on to the next one.

“Sit down on the ground, lay on your back.” Hitoshi spoke, prepping him for his framed suicide.

He left the knife in Jāo’s hands, turning around to see Gen take his last breath. He grabbed the rock and found another sturdy tree branch, repeating the process of hanging Kishō up, then breaking out of his concentration for him so Kishō could feel the air be taken from his lungs, before meeting with Death. He repeated the steps with the others bullies until there were no more.

He grabbed all their phones from their pockets, using their thumbs from their dead bodies to unlock them, and texted to all of their parents a message.

“I love you.”

“I’m sorry.”

“Don’t forget about me.”

“Stay strong.”

“I hope you understand.”

He sent the texts at the same time, changing up each message so it didn’t sound exactly like one person typed it. He quickly left the crime scene, knowing it’d only be a matter of time before one of the parents read the text and call the police. Their phones would be tracked and authorities would get here in ten minutes or less. Hitoshi ran like hell, his thoughts foggy as he guided himself out of the woods.

I’ve should’ve let them suffer longer, but that was the only way to make their deaths look at least semi-normal. He thought.

He could be in bed right now, cuddling (Y/N) and getting an amazing night's sleep, but he’s here, running away after committing first-degree murder for her.

The realization set in on what he’d done. There’s absolutely no way he can even try justifying the murders, not to the law at least. In his brain, he knows what he did is wrong, but his heart is saying that it wasn’t enough. He’s a convicted felon now, a runaway. He hopes that the police have no traces of him, hd hopes he didn't overlook something and accidentally leave a trace of him there. He doesn’t feel sorry for what he did to them, only angry at the crime itself. How wrong can it be for him to kill bad guys? Sometimes prison cannot redeem a man of his wrongdoings, it just worsens the man. They seemed too far gone for help.

Seriously, talking about being a hero when hours ago you tried to assault a vulnerable woman? Not to mention all the times they’ve hurt her before that. Justice was served on a bronze platter, they should’ve have worse done to them.

Hitoshi wasn’t sure who he was more mad at, Jāo or Hiro. Hiro’s claim about owning her, calling dibs on her before all of them. Jāo’s right, like she’d pick him over Hitoshi. Hitoshi’s her friend, Hitoshi never treated her like how he treated her. Hitoshi gave her space and an ear, all Hiro’s given her is bruises and trauma.

And Jāo, the damn lucky bastard. How’d he get a kiss from her, willingly? Hitoshi doesn’t care that it was on the cheek or that she messed him up the most beforehand. He only cares that she gave him a kiss.

At least I was her first. Hitoshi thought.

Those two boys combined could never be good enough for her. They didn’t understand her like he did. He knew her moods, her favorite foods, what to do when she cries, her past. He would be a much better fit for her, if she’d allow it. They’re such good friends that they’ve stayed up together, spent days playing video games together, slept together in the same bed, wore each other’s clothes, even kissed (though accidentally). Hitoshi’s the best person that could ever be a part of her life. She doesn’t hug them, she doesn’t whisper secrets to them, or make funny jokes or wear their clothes or sleep with them—if she did, he probably would’ve killed them sooner.

He snapped out of his thoughts at the sound of police sirens wailing down the road. He was at least five minutes away from the lake’s woods, so it’s be suspicious to see him nearby after they discover the dead bodies. He ducked to the playground nearby, hiding in the bathroom stalls there, waiting until there were no more sirens.

He walked out of the bathroom and continued his way down the road, sticking closer to the shadows.

He shouldn’t have been thinking like that. That’s wrong. He killed five people. He didn’t really mean to go that far, only wanted to teach them a lesson. But they didn’t learn the first time he taught them, so he had to go to more drastic measures, right?

These thoughts aren’t normal. They aren’t healthy. What would (Y/N) think?

(Y/N) this, (Y/N) that. He might be going insane. He blames it on his sickness, his fever. Maybe that’s why he’s so disillusioned at the moment! Maybe he’s just sleeping right now! This is all a dream and he didn’t commit the murders!

He finally made it to his house, crawling into the window quietly as Karma waited patiently.

“What happened?” she questioned, her curiosity comparable to a morbid child’s.

“They’re all dead. I killed them.” He spoke blandly, grabbing a pair of clothes from his closet. “I’m going to shower.”

Karma nodded, resisting the urge to giggle.

Now that they’re out of the picture, Karma won't have to worry about their annoying asses. Now (Y/N) can calm her brain down and shut up about those stupid bullies. (Y/N) will be so happy once she hears they’re gone! She’ll be even happier when Karma explains why.

Hitoshi needed to rid himself of all the dirt on him. He needs to scrub his skin raw, confirm he still did have feelings and didn’t commit that act out of insensitivity or something like that.

When he finished showering, he put on the new change of clothes and made sure to throw out the gloves in the bathroom trash to dispose of later. He walked out of the bathroom and back to (Y/N), seeing Karma had disappeared. He opened the covers and crawled back inside, awaking (Y/N). She jumped, startled.

“Sorry, it’s me.” Hitoshi whispered.

“Why did you leave bed? Where did you go?” she muttered, climbing in between his legs and resting her body on his, placing her head down on his chest as she wrapped her arms around him.

“Bathroom. I went to shower.” Hitoshi lied.

(Y/N) subtly rested her cheek on her right, facing Hitoshi’s bedroom. She peeked at the clock on Hitoshi’s nightstand with blurred vision, making out that it was 10 P.M.

She came here around 1 P.M. when she ditched class, then fell asleep around 2 P.M. She felt Hitoshi leave her arms at 4 P.M. but Karma told her to act like she was sleeping, so she did. When she heard Hitoshi leave the room, Karma simply said Hitoshi had a surprise for later and forced (Y/N) to go back to sleep after an hour of worrying about where he’s going, who he’d be with, if there would be any girls. Karma didn’t answer her and didn’t allow her to leave the room, resulting in (Y/N) using the scent of Hitoshi’s pillowcase to fall back asleep. Then he wakes her up around 10 P.M. fully showered in a new pair of clothes.

Suspicious. She thought.

“Go back to sleep. I’m here.” Hitoshi muttered, resting his hand on her head and the other on her back.

He combed through her messy hair to lure her back to sleep. It worked as she closed her eyes, figuring tomorrow Karma would tell her all about what he’s been up to.

The shame from earlier diminished from his chest and mind as he looked at the girl comfortable in his arms. The warmth in his chest made what he did so worth it. At the end of the night, he was the one she laid with, not any of them. She’s safe now, exactly what he wanted for his friend. . . (Y/N) woke up first before Hitoshi. That was a rare thing, it only proved how exhausting his night was yesterday.

The gnawing feeling of curiosity appeared in her stomach, wondering where he was. It shifted to jealousy, a rabie-like bite as she needed to know who he was with doing what.

She admired his sleeping face, rested her thumb under his eyes

Karma. (Y/N) called out, seeing if Karma would answer or make her suffer more.

Yes? Karma questioned, a giggle in her voice.

It appears she’ll spare (Y/N) the trouble.

You know where he went, don’t you? (Y/N) questioned.

Lake Samui. Karma answered.

A lake? Did he go skinny-dipping with some broad she doesn’t know of? It seems unlucky, but maybe he’s in a rebellious phase of his life? She knew her chest wasn’t big enough to satisfy him!

I can tell you’re overreacting and I’m not even in that section of your mind. Karma sighed.

There were three thought sections in her mind. One designated to just (Y/N), one designed to just Karma, and one where they shared their thoughts and talked telepathically.

Who was he with? (Y/N) questioned.

Hiro and his gang. Karma answered.

What? Why? (Y/N) questioned.

Check the news. Karma urged.

(Y/N) huffed, rolling her eyes. She grabbed Hitoshi’s phone on his nightstand, gently picking up his thumb and using it on the touchpad. The phone unlocked, showing a picture of him and her resting on the grass under their favorite tree. She had encouraged him to take a picture of the two since they didn’t have any photos together. The picture he has as his screen saver is also matching hers, the fact bringing a smile on her face.

(Y/N) took a minute to scroll through his messages and photos before Karma redirected her attention back to the news. She opened up his browser and typed out “Japan news” along with their city.

Multiple articles from just hours ago brought up the suicide of five. Every article she read had very limited information, all she knew was that five teenage bodies of boys were discovered at Lake Samui last night, seeming to be suicides, the authorities say. She didn’t know the names as the police wouldn’t disclose personal information for the sake of the minors, but she could piece out it was Hiro and his gang since they had five members and there were five bodies.

What was Hitoshi doing there? (Y/N) questioned. Why would he be there late at night?

He killed them, obviously. Karma huffed.

Hitoshi? Do something like that? I doubt it, he’s a sweetheart. (Y/N) spoke, defending Hitoshi when he couldn’t. I mean… he’d tell me! We're friends!

Come on. I’m serious! He even asked for my help while you were in the shower. Karma insisted.

But why would he do that? They don’t mess with him anymore. (Y/N) questioned.

Obviously, he has a thing for you too. Karma groaned. You’re supposed to be the experienced one in this field, not me.

I apologize for not believing the falsehoods you lead me to. I don’t appreciate you lying for entertainment. (Y/N) huffed. Especially if you’re involving Hitoshi.

I’m not lying! Cross my heart and everything. You’ll see, he seemed a little out of it last night when he returned. I bet he’ll crack. Karma giggled.

Karma’s last comment brought a sense of fear into (Y/N)'s heart. What if he does break down? What if he tells the police and they take him away from her? What would even be the point of being a hero if it’s not by Hitoshi’s side. If he left, she’d probably quit everything about being a hero, move out of Japan and back to America, start a career in nursing. Or worse, she might kill herself. She was barely able to survive the weekend without seeing Hitoshi before, but now that they’re on a touching basis, she can’t survive five hours without seeing or feeling him.

(Y/N) noticed movement from Hitoshi and quickly deleted the search history so Hitoshi didn’t know she was searching the news. She deleted all other tabs she opened and put the phone back on his charger, hoping he wouldn’t reach for it when he wakes up and sees the battery is down by 2%.

“Morning, Toshi.” (Y/N) whispered, brushing his purple hair out of his eyes.

“Morning already?” he groaned.

“Well, really it’s 2 P.M.” (Y/N) corrected, looking at his clock for a second before turning her attention back at Hitoshi. “Want breakfast?”

“I want to go back to sleep.” He sighed, tired from last night.

“I don’t have a problem with that.” She spoke, immediately squirming herself deeper into the covers as she got in a comfortable position, being held by Hitoshi as she faced the fan he bought for her in his room. . . On Monday, news vans and police cars invaded the front gates. Police tried to hold off the media while anchormen tried to interview students about the dead kids, looking for any information such as who they were, why they could’ve committed suicide.

The police thought it was awfully suspicious for five kids to commit suicide together, of course they could’ve done a suicide pact, but there was nothing for the hanging kids to stand on before they hung themselves; raising some alarms for the police. Not only that, but from student reports, the kids weren’t well-liked either so there was definitely a chance they had enemies. If it was a murder, it was premeditated and five accounts of first degree murder alone.

Hitoshi looked normal per usual, but (Y/N) could tell his nervousness. His brows were furrowed a little more than usual and he avoided all eye contact from her and the police, instead keeping his eyes on the ground. His hands were slightly clammy but it was winter so there should be no reason Hitoshi’s feeling overheated.

Maybe Karma was actually right. (Y/N) thought. She said she helped him. The day he went out there was a paper on his nightstand that wasn’t there when I arrived but it appeared after I shower. The messy handwriting was obviously Karma’s, Hitoshi doesn’t write as passive-aggressively as Karma does to a piece of paper.

(Y/N) spared Hitoshi a glance, gaining his attention from the corner of his eye. He turned to look at her. They both stared at each other in silence before (Y/N) smiled, squeezing his hand slightly to give him reassurance.

We know your secret~ Karma singed, acting as if Hitoshi could actually hear her.

What’s his next move now? (Y/N) thought. We’re going to need to keep an eye on him in case he tries to rat himself out to the police.

He seems easy to crack under pressure when he feels guilty, and he definitely feels guilty right now. Karma commented. You can watch him during the day and I’ll watch during the night?

Why are you trying to help? You’ve already done enough damage. (Y/N) huffed.

Because I unlocked all their windows and rummaged through their rooms. That looks suspicious. The time that Hitoshi left last night, if the police tracked his phone, they would see he wouldn’t have had enough time to go to all their houses then the lake, and he never even passed them. So they’d think there was an accomplice, which was technically us because I broke into their houses and told Hitoshi where they were. Karma explained.

I shouldn’t be held accountable for your actions. (Y/N) sighed. But that’s just more of a reason to keep him quiet. We all will go down if he confesses.

We can still kidnap him? Karma questioned.

You’ve lost the smart streak you just had. (Y/N) commented.

(Y/N) and Hitoshi walked into class together, letting go of each other’s hands as they walked to their seats sat next to each other ([Y/N] made Karma change the seating charts digitally when the teacher assigned the seats). (Y/N) noticed the way Hitoshi kept his eyes on the window. He wasn’t very talkative today, but (Y/N) wasn’t either.

Is she sad that they’re gone? Is she mad at whoever did it? Is she mad at me? Is that why she’s quiet? Hitoshi thought anxiously.

“Toshi.” (Y/N) whispered, getting his attention. “Why are you so scared?”

“It’s just… surreal that they actually died.” Hitoshi whispered back.

“It’s not so bad, I mean. At least they won’t pick with us anymore?” (Y/N) spoke, then realized how dehumanized she sounded. “But, it’s a little depressing since they were apart of our lives. Even if bad.”

That makes them sound important. Hitoshi thought, resisting the urge to grimace.

He seems displeased. Was that not a good enough response? How do I feign grief while seeming not out of touch? (Y/N) thought. Should I start crying? Will that prove to him I’m a little affected by their deaths so it doesn’t seem like I’m crazy or apathetic, yet I don’t care much about what he did so I wouldn’t hold it against him?

Human emotions are very complex. Karma sighed.

I agree. (Y/N) commented.

The bell rang, signaling for everyone to get into class. The students that walked in either whispered or didn’t speak at all, seemingly stunned at the loss of the five students.

What’s the big deal? Five students out of the entire student body, who cares? They were assholes anyways. I say it should’ve been done sooner. Karma huffed.

Humans are social beings, I supposed it’d be natural to feel sympathy for the loss of others. Think about their friends and family, they’re probably heartbroken at the news. It’s like watching a kid die in a movie, it touches the audience and brings out the wanted reaction of sadness. (Y/N) explained.

So, you’re telling me humans can feel another’s pain? Karma questioned.

Yeah, that’s probably the closest you’d get to understanding it. (Y/N) confirmed.

Karma’s not as good with emotions as (Y/N). Karma has more battle IQ and brawn, but (Y/N) has more emotional IQ and brains (even if the emotional IQ is just a little more than Karma’s).

When lunch rolled around, Hitoshi hesitated a bit with standing up to go outside. The media might try to talk with any students who leave the school to get lunch, hell, news reporters will go as far as to trespassing school grounds to talk with the students because their company needs the latest details first before any other rivals get a hold of them.

“Our tree is in the back, away from the front gates where the reporters are. We’ll be safe from their greedy hands.” (Y/N) reassured.

“I just hate all the attention. Too much noise.” Hitoshi sighed, the lie believable enough for any outsiders hearing, but (Y/N) knew better.

They walked out of the classroom with no fear of being tailed by Hiro’s gang, heading to the vending machines to buy lunch; probably something like chips and a drink. (Y/N) didn’t make any lunch last night due to all the events that unfolded so quickly.

(Y/N) guided Hitoshi to their tree outside, being right as there was indeed no reporters, just stray students walking around and the high kids hiding near the dumpsters.

(Y/N) sat under the tree, watching as Hitoshi basically collapsed onto the ground. She waited a minute for Hitoshi to speak about something, anything really, just hear his voice and thoughts.

But he didn’t say anything, he kept quiet.

“Do you think it was actually a suicide?” (Y/N) questioned.

“I’d rather not talk about it.” Hitoshi sighed.

“Understandable.” (Y/N) nodded, not wanting to pry and have him mad at her.

She didn’t want to sleep on the couch, or in her own bed alone if she made him mad. Hitoshi hadn’t kicked her out yet so she’ll fully abuse every opportunity she gets.

That led her wondering to what their relationship really was. Friends don’t sleep in each other’s beds holding each other late at night; especially if they’re the opposite gender. They especially don’t kill for each other either. It made (Y/N) wonder if Hitoshi finally likes her now. The signs are there, he spends almost every day and night with her now. They eat meals together, sleep together, watch TV together, hold hands together, almost anything that can come to mind. The only time they seem to be apart is when they’re in the bathroom or (Y/N) has to go back to her father's to avoid suspicion (Hitoshi always ends up climbing through her window to sleep with her during those nights though).

Why don’t you ask to date? Karma questioned.

Are you serious? With what’s going on in his brain? He’s obviously affected by what he’s done, I don’t want him to panic and say no! (Y/N) hissed. When he’s in a more stable state, I’ll confess. So I’m going to have to wait a few months, perhaps when high school starts.

Their lunch was quieter than usual. No little games or random questions, the silence they had wasn’t even a comfortable one, but it wasn’t awkward either—just dead.

The pair stood up and headed back to class when the bell finally rang. For once, (Y/N) was more worried about Hitoshi than the math equation on the board. Hitoshi couldn’t even focus, he started to speculate that (Y/N) knew—there’s no way Karma actually has the ability to not tell (Y/N) something that can cause problems. From now on, Hitoshi has to keep a close leash on (Y/N).

Hitoshi may have a leash on her, but (Y/N) knows she can drag him in the dirt if she truly desired. . . Hitoshi knows it’s wrong. He understands he’s making his friendship unhealthy and risking his friendship by doing this. He used to believe he and (Y/N) spent almost all their time together, but now he knows they truly do.

He refuses to allow (Y/N) to leave bed without him, even if she has to go to the bathroom (he’ll wait in the hallway). He’s always watching from (Y/N)'s shoulder whenever she’s on her phone, even going as far as to unlocking it while she’s sleeping so he can go through text messages, call history, and search history to make sure she hasn’t contacted the police or spoken about the possibility of her knowing. He doesn’t allow her to go outside in public without him, always making sure he’s holding her hand in case she tries to wander off to the police station. Perhaps he’s being a little too paranoid and probably only setting alarms off in her head, but instead she seems to be enjoying the attention.

He doesn’t miss the big smile she gives him when he initiates hand-holding first, or when he hugs her tighter to make sure she doesn’t leave bed. It was exhilarating to be on the receiving end of the clingy affection. Her heart speeds up and her face gets red, but in a good way. She hopes that whenever she holds Hitoshi’s hand that he feels the same way she feels when he grabs her hand first.

He hopes—prays—that (Y/N) doesn’t notice how he’s purposely going out of his way to spend all his time with her. Even on the days she goes back home to spend at least some time with her family because her father is finally off with her hero work, Hitoshi would be staring through the window, waiting for the second she finished the little social intervention so he could call her to come over again. He’d read her lips to make sure she wasn’t spilling anything about him or the five boys who “committed suicide”.

He wants to say he feels terrible about stalking her like this, but he’s been learning so much more about her now that he’s going out of his way to pay attention. He’s an observant person as it is, but now it’s like he really knows her like the palm of his hands.

He knows of the burn marks on both her hands. He was peeking over her shoulder one night while she was texting (making sure she wasn’t contacting the police) and he noticed the pale marks. He questioned her about it and noticed how her face turned red yet played it off. “Oh, just some accidents I had as a kid. I was clumsy cooking.”

She was embarrassed of the scars because she was afraid it’d be unattractive to have damaged hands, but he didn’t seem to mind, in fact starting to absentmindedly trace the scars whenever they held hands (it never failed to make her face explode red when he did this).

He had learned about her writing books. Sometimes during mid-conversation or in class, she’d pull out her phone and write notes that came to her mind, ideas for her current stories or ongoing stories, thoughts for her to unravel and piece together later. He found the book on her shelf one day when he was alone in her room when she went to go shower. He noticed her name on the book and opened it, reading the first chapter until she finally came back. When he questioned if she wrote it, she nodded and showed him her laptop with the ever growing story ideas and plans.

Since then, whenever she published a book, he’d be the first one to buy it. He usually read them while she slept or in his rare spare time since she got embarrassed when someone would read her work in front of her, unsure if they’d enjoy her hard work or not. She was ecstatic when he returned and rambled on about the characters and story ideas inside of just saying a “that was good” or “good job” like everyone else did.

It made her feel as if the hours of researching, writing, planning, editing, rescaling, formatting, and tears she spent on the book was for nothing or had little value. It made her smile knowing he genuinely enjoyed her work and it left a mark in his head that he had to go to her and talk about the details he noticed. He actually pointed out the small details, actually put in the time to observe the words she had written.

Her writing gave him a better understanding and glimpse of her thought process. A writer usually puts themselves in the main protagonist’s shoes that way their actions, words, and thoughts would be of the protagonist, but sometimes, a writer’s true perspective accidentally slips into the page, whether it’d be a favorite color or a character. He noticed how one of the characters in her book had a little more screen time than the other characters, a good friend of the main protagonist who struggled with insomnia, so the pair would go out on long night drives to battle her friend’s insomnia. The characters were hinted of having crushes on one another, and he noticed how (Y/N) got especially more flustered than usual when bringing up how he liked the bond between the two characters.

It made him wonder if that was her true feelings about him, but he didn’t want to jump to conclusions. The story was about the murder of the main protagonist’s friend, and how everyone forgot him except her. He returned to her one day in spirit, asking for her help to find his killer. The crazy thing was there was a clone (more of a shell) of the best friend wandering around the place, helping erase people’s minds of the murder. A tale of mystery and the supernatural, of romance and of betrayal. It was definitely something more different from her other books, but he felt enraptured all the same. The dead friend’s tired eyes, his soothing voice, his pale skin, his teasing yet sarcastic remarks, his actions such as holding the protagonist’s hand through her anxiety—all of it left his face red and heart hammering at the possibility (Y/N) was describing them, his face in mind when she was writing (friendly blushing, of course, because they’re friends, he tried to convince himself).

His stalking led him to noticing many things. The items she had saved on her online shopping cart (he went through her phone). The books she read (mostly of slasher horror, fantasy, and true crime, but he did notice a couple of manipulation and deception, whatever those were for). He noticed the TV shows she enjoyed. He noticed the pattern of stuffed animals she had; big and fluffy and cute, oddly enough for her personality. Even learning her favorite foods in each category.

All these details help create an image of (Y/N) in his head, each new thread of information helping perfect the image and expand ideas of how to react in situations and what to buy for gifts (friendship gifts, of course).

Unfortunately, his prayers of her not noticing could not be answered (whether there was no God or he wanted to see Hitoshi suffer for his sins), as he was caught. Many times.

“What are you doing?” (Y/N) questioned, sleepy eyes recognizing her phone case in Hitoshi’s hands, along with seeing the threads of messages he was reading.

“Nothing.” He spoke, waving it off despite the sweat rolling down his face from being caught.

He’s been caught scrolling through her phone while she slept.

“Toshi? What are you doing all the way over there? I can walk to the mailbox myself.” (Y/N) shouted, spotting Hitoshi from down the street when she got too paranoid and turned around to make sure she wasn’t being followed.

“The weather is nice!” Hitoshi shouted.

“But… it’s pouring? And you don’t like getting wet?” (Y/N) spoke.

Caught tailing her in public (not only to the mailbox, but the grocery store).

Those were only two scenarios of the many stalking situations he’s been finding himself in. He tells himself it’s just to make sure she doesn’t learn the truth, and if she does, keep her mouth shut, but he’s convinced it’s because of the beating in his heart. The heat in his face. The sudden inability to breathe. The soothing tranquility of her touch. The luring relaxation of her voice. The blood rush to his ears and—

“Toshi? What are you doing out my window? It’s 2 A.M?” (Y/N) spoke, suddenly opening her window and scaring the soul out of Hitoshi.

“I—Uh.” He stammered. “Couldn’t sleep without you.”

“Oh.” (Y/N) spoke. “Yeah, I couldn’t sleep without you either. Come in. It’s cold out there.”

Hitoshi climbed into her room, shutting the window behind him as she walked to her door and locked it.

“You know, you’ve been acting a little weird lately. Mind telling me?” (Y/N) questioned.

Hitoshi looked to the side, unsure of what excuse he can use this time.

“It’s complicated.” He sighed.

“Sure is. You’ve been on edge for weeks.” (Y/N) pointed out, walking to Hitoshi. “Could it be? No…” she muttered, purposely audible for Hitoshi to hear her.

It’s time to let the mask slip.

“What?” Hitoshi spoke quickly, alarmed.

He knew Karma couldn’t be trusted.

“It’s just… Karma told me something funny a few weeks ago. The day after the those boys committed suicide. But it’s probably noth—“ he was so quick, she didn’t even notice he moved until she felt herself get shoved down onto her bed.

He had pushed her down and pinned her wrists, his legs in between her legs, trapping her from trying to escape him. Her fear of men be damned, he couldn’t even remember that if he tried to, at the moment he was too worried on what she knew. He needed to know what she knew.

“What did she say, (Y/N)?” Hitoshi muttered, his voice quiet, as if scared anyone else would hear their conversation, serious enough to acknowledge her name (something rare from him).

“She said you killed them. Hiro, Yamada, Jāo, Gen, and Kishō.” (Y/N) spoke.

“She’s a liar.” Hitoshi snapped.

“Oh, but it makes sense, Hitoshi.” (Y/N) retorted, a smile growing on her face.

For the first time, he didn’t like her saying his full name. Not as sinisterly as she said it.

“You left that same night they died. You left late. There was a paper on your desk that had Karma’s handwriting. I read their names and the addresses. Then you left when I fell asleep. I woke up because you weren’t there and Karma was on watch. You came home hours later with gloves on your hand and your clothes smelt like the woods and Jāo’s cologne. You showered right when you came back and crawled back in bed. My pocket knife I stole from Gen was missing, found at the crime scene later on the news.” She explained. “Why aren't you the killer?”

“It was a mistake. I didn’t mean to.” He hissed.

“Oh? Hitoshi, what happened to you saying you didn’t kill them? I thought Karma lied, you said.” (Y/N) pointed out.

“Fuck. I-I… I did. I did do it.” Hitoshi confessed, his lungs having a hard time breathing at his confession, as if telling him to not utter the words. “But I didn’t mean to.”

“How could you not mean to? You got their addresses. You figured out where they were. You walked hours to them. You were fully dressed and tied your shoes. You had gloves, rope, my pocket knife. You couldn’t stopped at one, at two, at three, hell even four, but you stopped at five. You stopped your murder spree when there was no other man left to kill.” (Y/N) explained. “You know what that makes you? Do you know what killing five people makes you? Not only a murderer, or even a serial killer, but a mass murderer.”

Wow, Karma really set him up on that. Was that planned?

“It. Was. An. Accident.” Hitoshi hissed, his grip on her wrists tightening.

“You can say that, I can say that—the police won’t.” (Y/N) hummed.

His heart fell out of his chest, betrayal lacing his eyes.

“Don’t look at me like that, love. You’re almost making me feel bad.” (Y/N) pouted. “Why’d you do it? Huh?”

“I…” he paused, taking a deep breath to calm his nerves as he started shaking. “I was mad. They hurt you—and that wasn’t even the first time. They could’ve done worse if Karma didn’t step in.” He confessed. “I wanted you to be safe. For them to never hurt you, I killed them for you.”

Yeah, he killed them for her. She’s safe now. He saved her. She’s basically indebted to him now. The least she can do is keep a measly secret for him.

“Jāo was killed different. Why?” (Y/N) questioned.

“Just felt like it…” Hitoshi muttered, adverting her eyes.

“He was my favorite one.” (Y/N) hummed. “He was cute too. I would’ve gave him more than one kiss, but—“

“Shut up!” Hitoshi snapped, his grip tightening on her wrists more.

She relished the pain, imagining the bruises for later as she let out a giggle, obviously enjoying this little moment between them.

“You were jealous. I knew it.” She laughed. “You wanted your own kiss, didn’t you?”

Hitoshi refused to look at her, his jaw tight and clenched as his eyebrows were furrowed, showing his rage.

“Look at me when I’m talking to you.” (Y/N) barked, gaining his attention.

She thought it was funny, she was the one pinned under him yet she held entire control of the conversation and situation.

“Now tell me, were you jealous of Jāo? Were you jealous that I patched him up? That I kissed—“

“Yes.” Hitoshi hissed, his teeth gritting together as he cut her off, anything so he didn’t have to hear the dreadful details of the two sharing an intimate moment he should’ve had with her.

(Y/N) hummed, pleased of his submission.

“You know. I didn’t kiss his lips. I could’ve, but I saved that for you.” (Y/N) admitted. “You’re the only one I would want to kiss like that.”

“…Huh?” Hitoshi voiced, confused.

A few moments ago, she was beating it into his head that he’s a mass murderer, and now she’s talking about wanting to kiss him?

“I can’t do that if you’re in jail. So, let’s make a deal.” (Y/N) smiled. “I’ll keep your secret safe if you kiss me. A real kiss, not a peck.”

“W-what? But… we’re friends. Friends don’t kiss each other.” Hitoshi mumbled.

“That’s because we’re special friends. Me and you have been together for a long time, so we’re special friends. Special friends can kiss each other.” (Y/N) explained. “You said you wanted to kiss me, did you not?” she questioned, tilting her head and licking her lips so a gloss appeared on them.

“I-I mean… yeah.” His words are getting twisted by her, he knows that much, but he also knows she’s speaking the truth he tried to hide under his words “but—“

“I’m willing to go to jail for you. I’m willing to be an accomplice to murder, the least you can do is kiss me, Hitoshi.” She spoke, pouting her lips.

He was shocked, unsure of what to do. His heart told him to do it, but his brain had alarms going off at her red flags he’s just now noticed. He’s too deep in now, and if he backed down now, she can easily turn him in and wouldn’t be an accomplice because she’d have the excuse of “not knowing” until now since he gave an official confession.

He’s not sure when he leaned in, but found himself giving in as he brought a hand up to her head, tangling his fingers in her hair. (Y/N) used the opportunity to take her hand and rest it on his cheek, using her other hand to grab his shirt and pull him in closer, resting his chest on hers. Hitoshi pulled away after a few seconds, maybe three.

“My lips are now sealed.” She whispered, looking into his eyes with nothing but sickening-sweet adoration.

Hitoshi let out a relieved sigh. He hopes that she’s better at keeping a secret than Karma. He looked down and noticed the smile on her face, her cheeks red as she looked up at him.

“See? It wasn’t so bad! Did it taste like strawberry?” she questioned.

Hitoshi took a moment to think. He couldn't exactly focus on the kiss, not his with pounding heart or shaky hands. The fear of almost being caught and blackmailed, then the sudden request of a kiss, was working his heart and brain overtime. He couldn't even process the kiss, his first purposeful kiss (both kisses that he coincidentally shared with her).

"I-I don't know..." He muttered. "I gu—"

(Y/N) grabbed his shirt and smashed her lips onto his, stealing another kiss from him. His eyes widened, shocked at her boldness, but he soon closed his eyes, taking the time to relish the taste of her lips like how she wanted. His hands found their way to her head, wrapping his fingers around her tresses and positioning her head in a more comfortable position for them both. She gave his bottom lip an experimental lick, silently telling him to do that same. He did, and somehow the intoxicating strawberry taste got stronger, like a drug he couldn't get enough of. Before the kiss could develop any further, she pulled away. He found himself chasing her lips for a second before gaining his composure. A fire red took over his cheeks, ashamed of how caught up he had himself over a little kiss with his best friend.

"Did you taste it then?" she whispered, her voice low and sultry to tease him.

He nodded, adverting her eyes so he didn't have to look at them and have his heart quicken again.

"Tastes good, yeah?" (Y/N) questioned, receiving another nod from him. "You can kiss me as much as you'd like to taste it again."

Her comment shocked him, forcing his eyes back to her as he opened his mouth.

"But—"

"Special friends, remember? We're allowed to kiss each other." (Y/N) spoke, before her lips turned into a pout. "Do you think I'm lying to you? You think I'd like to you, Toshi?"

Hitoshi noticed how she went back to using his nickname again. He was a little relieved of that, it must mean that the tense situation disappeared. Hitoshi realized that even know he wasn't pinning her arms anymore, he still had her caged on her bed.

"Oh, sorry." He muttered, backing up a bit to give her space before remembering her question. "No... I don't think you'd lie to me."

He honestly wasn't sure he believed his answer himself. He believes he's lying to himself too.

"Don't be sorry." (Y/N) smiled. "I liked it." She confessed.

Hitoshi looked down to advert his eyes, noticing the marks he left on her purple wrists.

"Ah, crap. Your wrists..." he pointed out.

He wanted to reach out and touch them, gently rub them in hopes that their normal pale color would reappear and the dark red marks would disappear. He didn't even realize how rough he was treating her.

"I'm sorry." He finally got out.

(Y/N) trailed her eyes down to them, noticing the coloring. It'll bruise later, but she doesn't mind, she actually looks forward to seeing the vibrant color later.

"Oh, don't worry about it, Hitoshi." (Y/N) waved off.

"But I hurt you." He spoke, his eyebrows furrowed, angry in himself. "I told you I killed them to protect you, but I ended up hurting you."

"Hitoshi..." (Y/N) sighed.

She used his first name, becoming serious once more (something he didn't quite like, not after everything that's happened tonight). She stood up from her bed and walked towards Hitoshi. She noted that he didn't even try to back up, he just stayed in place and watched as she got closer, close enough to rest her hands on Hitoshi's face, forcing him to make eye contact with her so he knew she was being serious.

"I trust you. I know you wouldn't hurt me on purpose. I wouldn't have let you pin me down for as long as you did if I felt unsafe." (Y/N) admitted.

Hitoshi nodded, his nerves at ease as he looked into her eyes, before noticing the way she started smiling.

"Besides, it felt good. I like it when you do it." (Y/N) confessed, backing up from him to give him space. "You should do it more, yeah?" she hummed.

Hitoshi almost choked on air at her confession, his eyes darting to her as he gulped air down.

"Hey! Y-you can't just say that!" Hitoshi spluttered.

"What? I'm just being honest." She smirked. "Anyways, you're probably tired, huh? It's been such an emotional roller coaster for you. Come to bed."

Hitoshi hesitated for a second. After everything they've been through tonight, is it really a good idea to sleep in the same bed with the girl who not only is blackmailing him, but who he was also kissing just moments ago? His mind grew fuzzy just remembering the kiss again. He's convinced she has her own brainwashing quirk, there's no way a memory should have that much of an influence on his heart.

(Y/N) was already in pajamas, but she went through her drawers and gave a pair of clothes for Hitoshi. She unlocked her bedroom door and walked out of her room, going to her bathroom to brush her hair and use the restroom. She left Hitoshi with his thoughts.

He's not sure if (Y/N) is a sociopath or a psychopath or both. Considering her mood swings tonight; from prying, to cunning, to straight up manipulation, to teasing, to seriousness, to manipulation, to teasing once more. He's certain a stable and normal person wouldn't act like that (he's also sure a "stable and normal person such as himself" would stick around and deal with this too).

As (Y/N) brushed her hair in the bathroom, Karma tried leaving her, but (Y/N) fought her reigns.

"What are you doing?" she hissed, accidentally speaking out loud, then recognizing she was verbally speaking and retreating to the subspace Karma and her shared to communicate with one another in private.

I'm not going to let you cause anymore trouble! (Y/N) huffed.

I can't believe you allowed me to stay in your body during that kiss! With absolutely no warning given to me! Karma snapped.

I didn't know it would happen, besides, you didn't feel it. (Y/N) sighed.

I don't want to be in your body at night with him anymore! she whined. Who knows what else you both will do! Teenagers and their damn hormones!

Shut up! (Y/N) growled. Fine. You can leave at night, as long as you stay in the house and don't communicate with anyone!

She knew damn well Karma would leave the house, she just hopes she won't create as much trouble as she has lately.

Deal. Karma agreed.

(Y/N) sighed, pulling up her nightgown so Karma could leave her body without ripping her clothes. Karma quickly escaping, turning to look at (Y/N) before running through the bathroom door, going who knows where.

(Y/N) opened the door and walked back to Hitoshi, opening her bedroom door before turning around and shutting it, locking it behind her. She crawled into bed and opened the covers for him, noticing the slight tensing of his shoulders before he relaxed, laying down in bed with her yet keep his distance.

Like I'm going to allow that. (Y/N) thought, scooting closer to Hitoshi and grabbing his head, leading it to her chest and making him the little spoon as she wrapped her arms and legs around him, before resting her hand on his hair and threading her fingers through his hair.

She noticed how his eyes widened, and before he could speak, she stopped it.

"It's about time for you to be the little spoon now." She spoke, then smiled. "Want a goodnight kiss?" she teased.

Hitoshi let out an exhale of air to let out a huff, rolling his eyes to seem annoyed, but she knew he wasn't by how the corners of his lips raised and how his cheeks had a dusted pink sunset on them. He leaned up and gave her a goodnight peck on the lips. Even though it was a peck, she supposes it'll suffice.

She knew she had him wrapped around her finger, but she knew he didn't mind it either.

That was the last of what I had for this series! The Amnesiac! Obsessive! Patient! Andrew Graves x Yandere! Nurse! Reader is currently my main priority to write, so the next chapter for this series might take some time.

Want more Hitoshi Shinso content? Check out the Hitoshi Shinso masterlist!

Inbox is OPEN for requests!

Series chapters: Chapter 1, Chapter 2, Current, ongoing.

36 notes · View notes

stellar-constellations · 2 months

Text

Bound Together: Chapter 2 (ONGOING SLOW BURN SERIES)

Reader has a huge fear of adult men/rape. Reader is EXTREMELY MANIPULATIVE. Reader is a foreigner (American, to be specific). Reader has their own backstory.

I've genuinely never got into BNHA, so the timeline and such is most likely inaccurate, but Hitoshi managed to steal my heart so here we are.

Yandere! Hitoshi Shinso x Yandere! Fem! Reader:

Wordcount: 10,000+ words.

Series chapters: Chapter 1, Current, Chapter 3, ongoing.

The last year for middle school was bittersweet for (Y/N). (Y/N) made it an effort to bring herself closer to Hitoshi, slowly broadcasting her affection to him and manipulating him into believing it was normal.

It started with simple hand touches, accidentally brushing each other’s hands when walking—to install a type of want from Hitoshi, an affection he cannot experience since he has no girlfriend. She used this to make his heart jump, make him start to ponder if he had feelings for her. She knew it was making him second-guess their relationship.

She noticed the change in his eyes when they met early in the morning. She noticed the unusual softness in his eyes when he woke her up in class. She noticed the genuine thought he’d put into her questions, ensuring the best answer be given to her. She noticed the blush spread on his face and how he’s avoid eye contact when they brushed hands, muttering an apology and moving a step or two to the side so she felt comfortable with the distance between them.

When the local New Year’s fair came into town, (Y/N) was beyond ecstatic. It was a perfect way to get to bond with Hitoshi deeper. The last few years it was in town, (Y/N) and Hitoshi just opted on staying in their own houses, not wanting to deal with the crowds.

This year, she wanted to spend it with him. She wanted to go and spread more seedlings of deceit into his heart and soul, make him fall for her. The fair was perfect, a place for young couples, a place of magic and fireworks, a place for feelings to bloom, and a place for opportunities.

It was scheduled on Saturday, so when Hitoshi walked (Y/N) home after school, she made sure to bring it up.

“Toshi, let’s go to the festival tomorrow.” She spoke boldly.

Over the years (Y/N)'s grown able to say Hitoshi’s first name. She didn’t quite understand why Japan decided to call people by their last name first, but it’s a sign of respect and she respects Hitoshi enough to wait until he called her by her first name.

“The festival?” he questioned. “But you don’t like crowds? Wouldn’t it be too bothersome? You need a kimono and all.” Hitoshi explained.

Well, you don't exactly need a kimono, but it just fits the setting.

“I heard ringing the bell means good luck! We need it for UA.” (Y/N) explained. “Well, more for me, I need it. You’re perfectly fine. Besides, it’ll be fun with me! We can eat food and play stand games and watch fireworks.” (Y/N) explained.

Hitoshi seemed hesitant, thinking about it before sighing.

“Okay. I guess we can.” He sighed.

“Great! I’ll meet you here tomorrow at five o’ clock, okay?” (Y/N) questioned.

She received a nod and figured it was good enough as she walked away from his door and down the street to the stores. She boarded public transport and kept her distance from the crowd, staying near the doors in case she had to run out. She made it to the markets and searched for a kimono to celebrate the occasion.

What color should we look for? (Y/N) questioned.

Red! Karma beamed.

For blood? (Y/N) deadpanned.

Of course! We have to show any villains there that we’re not to be messed with. Karma explained.

Could you have at least tried to defend yourself? Like it’s the color of love, passion, statistically it makes you more attra—

Justice and revenge and fire! Karma added on.

Sure. Yeah, sure. Let’s say that. (Y/N) sighed, before her eye caught onto a pastel purple kimono.

Ew. No. Karma huffed.

No, I was just thinking. What if we had a kimono with purple in it? I mean, it’d match with Hitoshi’s hair? Don’t you know wearing a guy’s favorite color makes you appeal more attractive to them. (Y/N) explained.

You think? Karma questioned, then sighed. Well, if you say so. Though red would look so much better.

Just tell me if you find a purple that catches your eye. (Y/N) explained.

Like that one? Karma questioned, causing (Y/N) to turn around.

Where? (Y/N) questioned

Other way. Karma directed. No other. No—hehe, nah I'm just fucking with you.

You bit—

No, I'm actually serious. Just open your eyes and look at the top right. Karma explained.

(Y/N) huffed and looked at the right, seeing a purple kimono. It faded from dark purple at the bottom to pink at the chest. The kimono was large enough to be falling off the shoulder and it had a white ribbon to help wrap around your waist. It had white cartoon stars scribbled all around it. (Y/N) thought her silver moon earrings would match quite lovely with the design. She'd even put her hair up in a bun and put a ribbon in the back if she wore that cute thing.

Don't you think that's a little... attention-seeking? (Y/N) questioned.

You want to impress him, right? Karma questioned.

Yes, but I'd rather not be dragged in an alley by an unknown dude while he's not watching and—

Calm down, sheesh. I just figured you'd look really pretty in it for lover boy. Purple to match him. Pretty blue eyes. Shining earrings. Maybe we can get a necklace to make him look at our chest? Karma explained.

Karma, I want him to love my personality, not my looks. (Y/N) growled.

Just a thought... Karma huffed.

(Y/N) sighed, deciding to give into Karma’s whines.

I suppose… it’ll suffice. I mean, it is pretty. (Y/N) admitted, reaching up and grabbing the kimono from the hangers. Expensive too, she thought, looking at the price tag.

6,000 yen?! What the hell?! Karma screamed.

They say beauty is pain… I understand now. (Y/N) sighed. Just as long as you watch my back during the festival, we should be fine.

(Y/N) took the kimono to the register to pay, making small talk with the cashier.

“American clothes left.” She spoke in broken English.

“Oh, I speak Japanese.” (Y/N) smiled sheepishly. “I’m aware. I’m buying for the New Year’s festival.”

“You are American yet you’re celebrating New Years here? Not entirely uncommon. I thought you were a tourist.” She spoke.

“It’s okay, ma’am.” (Y/N) reassured.

She paid for the kimono and walked out of the store.

Sheesh, she was definitely thinking about how weird it was for an American to celebrate Japanese culture. It’s not like I’m not allowed to celebrate traditions with them. They’re meant to be shared and passed down. (Y/N) sighed.

Want me to steal our money back? Karma questioned.

No, I admire the seamstress’s work. It’s a beautiful kimono. (Y/N) said, pausing her thoughts. …I’m just not sure it’s exactly right for someone like me.

Here you go again with your meaningless insecurities. Karma groaned.

Hey! I’m trying to be vulnerable with you! (Y/N) exclaimed.

You’re pretty enough to make lover boy blush! That’s good enough! Karma huffed.

(Y/N) nodded to herself, walking to the public bus stop. She held onto her bag tightly as she entered the bus, a grounding method so she could control her anxiety being surrounded by so many men along with so nobody could try stealing her bag.

She made it off the bus safely and walked home, excited for tomorrow. . . Karma placed (Y/N)'s hair in a bun as (Y/N) applied lipgloss onto her lips, a lovely way to make Hitoshi pay attention to them and hope for a kiss under the fireworks. It’s a good way to make him second-guess his feelings for her.

“Damn, do I look good.” (Y/N) smiled pridefully, picking up her kimono’s skirt and doing a twirl.

It had baggy off-shoulder sleeves with a nice slim dress that hugged her waist. She wonder how she’d look in a few years time. Would her hips fill out the space even more? She hoped so. She hoped it’d appeal to Hitoshi to have child-bearing hips and a round chest, aiming to please him into having him never leave her. She can give him what no other woman can, right?

“Gross. Why think such things?” Karma questioned.

“Unlike you, I actually want to settle down.” (Y/N) spoke, giving Karma a hateful glare (one twice as powerful due to the instability of her emotions with Karma out).

“Kids, kids, kids. Snobby little brats with snot and drool covering their faces.” Karma huffed.

“Absolutely adorable and should be protected at all costs.” (Y/N) cooed, just imagining how their children would turn out.

Would they have her quirk Hitoshi’s? Would they be quirkless? Would they have a mutation quirk? Would they have their own completely new quirk? She wondered what color their hair would be, it’d either have to be (h/c) or purple, unless a recessive gene of hers show up in them or maybe a recessive gene of Hitoshi’s.

Karma huffed and struggled to find a way to expose (Y/N)'s back without undoing the pretty bow she spent ten minutes tying and re-tying because (Y/N) claimed it didn’t look perfect enough. She finally re-entered (Y/N)'s body and resided there.

Let’s go. Karma ordered.

(Y/N) nodded and took one more look at her in the mirror. She felt herself starting to get self-conscious, her confidence diminishing and her fear rising. What if she attracts the wrong crowd? What if she accidentally riles Hitoshi up too much being a tease like this?

No man can be called a man, yet alone a human, if they cannot control their urges. Karma huffed. You’ll be fine. I promised I’d be paying attention.

Thank you. (Y/N) sighed, walking out of her room.

She ran out of the house to Hitoshi’s doorstep, her black flats hitting the ground. She knocked on the door and didn’t wait long to see Hitoshi in his own simple black and purple kimono.

“Ready to—“ he stopped and what he was saying, getting a good look at (Y/N)'s outfit.

(Y/N) ignored the insecurity piling inside of her chest and stomach along with the heat rising in her face. She adverted her eyes shyly once noticing his lingering gaze on her shoulders and collarbones.

Maybe this was too revealing. She thought nervously. Does he think I’m an attention-whore now?

If anything, his heart is throbbing—and his coc—

Karma, can you please not talk about that? You know how I feel. (Y/N) scolded Karma.

“Y-you look good…” Hitoshi mumbled, adverting his eyes and scratching the back of his neck awkwardly.

(Y/N) felt her heart crack slightly as she ignored the pout of her bottom lip forming.

Some men just do not know when to take a hint! No wonder many of them come home alone from clubs like sad virgins! Karma huffed.

“W-what?” Hitoshi questioned, noticing her frown before she could fix it.

“I just can’t believe you’d say just good.” (Y/N) sighed, keeping her pout and exaggerating her tone to make it seem like a teasing pout aimed towards Hitoshi instead of actual disappointment. “Not even pretty? I was feeling really pretty walking out the door but now I’m having second thoughts.”

“No! You’re pretty alright!” Hitoshi spoke quickly, then realized what he said as a blush crept up on his face. “I-I mean, yeah. I meant to say pretty first, but I didn’t want you to be uncomfortable or anything like that.”

(Y/N)'s heart skipped a beat as she smiled at Hitoshi, giving him a smile.

“I’m just playing with ya! Come on, Toshi. I wanna find a slushie there.” (Y/N) beamed.

She thought about grabbing his hand but decided that was too soon for now without an excuse. She instead grabbing his sleeve as she usually did when tugging him around, finding the festival was a nice walking distance so they didn’t need to use public transportation. It was 6:30 by the time they got to the festival. The sky was darkening and the lights came on, signaling the opening of the festival.

“What do you want to do first?” (Y/N) questioned.

“You can decide, it’s your first time here.” Hitoshi spoke.

(Y/N) hummed, looking around, before finding a slushie stand.

“Ooo, I want a slushie before the dinner rush lines form.” (Y/N) explained, pointing her finger at the stand. “While we’re at it, we should just get dinner itself before the stands get busy.”

Hitoshi nodded, agreeing with that statement. He was about to wander off before she kept a harsh grip on his sleeve, making it so when he walked away he just tugged right back into her. He looked at her, confused as she smiled.

“I think it’s best we stick together, so we don’t get lost.” (Y/N) spoke, a silent plea on her face that read “don’t leave me alone in this crowd.”

“Fine.” He sighed, not finding it as big as a deal as he’s making it.

He stuck with her as she got her slushie, paying for it.

“Oi, I could’ve paid myself.” (Y/N) pouted.

“This is your first time here, just let me treat you. Besides, you must’ve spent your whole life savings buying that kimono.” Hitoshi explained as they chose a random food stand to order food.

“Oh, come on, Toshi. It was a really good investment. I feel as if I can dominate the whole world.” (Y/N) smirked pridefully.

The whole world? As in Hitoshi? Karma teased.

This is supposed to be a date. No third-wheelers. (Y/N) huffed.

Hitoshi hummed, not deciding to comment on that and embarrass himself. They ordered their food and found a picnic table to sit at.

He seems quiet. Karma pointed out.

Have I made him uncomfortable by dressing this way? (Y/N) brainstormed. It’s probably because I’m not pretty enough to be in this pretty kimono. He’s probably embarrassed to be seen with me—he can’t even look me in the eyes. (Y/N) pouted.

He’s definitely trying his best not to stare at your tits. Karma accused boldly.

I’d honestly prefer him doing that than ignoring me. (Y/N) sighed.

(Y/N) took a look around at the crowds surrounding them. They all were filled with handsome boys accompanied by drop-dead gorgeous woman. (Y/N) didn’t belong here. An average American in a Japanese-cultured festival having the audacity to wear a cloth another pretty Japanese girl could’ve worn here.

He could leave you for them.

No, stop those thoughts. Let’s break the ice. (Y/N) thought.

“Toshi, I spy with my little eye… something blue.” (Y/N) spoke, saying the first thing that came to her mind.

“…You want to play I Spy?” Hitoshi spoke, a smile cracking on his face as he took a sip of his drink. “Blue? So your slushie?”

“Aw! How did you guess so fast?” (Y/N) pouted.

She chose the color on purpose since she knew he’d figure it out first. It was a little way to give him some dopamine to make him look forward in playing this game with her.

“Your turn.” (Y/N) smiled.

“Um… I spy something green?” Hitoshi spoke, sounding more of a question if anything.

(Y/N) looked around for something green, noticing a green boba sign.

“The sign?” she questioned.

“No.” He answered.

“The grass?” she questioned.

“No.” Hitoshi spoke, shaking his head.

“The tree?” she questioned, pointing at one near the path.

“Yeah.” Hitoshi smiled, his smile giving (Y/N) her own strong dose of dopamine instead of winning the round.

They played their game of I Spy until they finished their food, throwing away their trash. (Y/N) noticed how crowded the place was getting, starting to bump into people uncomfortably.

She felt a little nauseous at all the people surrounding them, making sure to watch closely at any man’s movements she came across. Hitoshi noticed in the corner of his eye her anxiously and looked around for a spot with less people.

“Follow me.” He spoke, pinching her sleeve so he wasn’t physically touching her and guided her to the back of the food stands where less people were. “Are you okay?” he questioned, genuinely concerned. “We can go home or go do something else if you want.”

“No, I don’t want to ruin this for you.” (Y/N) spoke, shaking her head.

“I don’t want you to force yourself into an uncomfortable situation for me.” Hitoshi frowned lightly.

“But I was really looking forward for us spending time together here…” (Y/N) pouted, purposely puffing out her bottom lip and looking up at him with sad eyes.

“Y-yeah but… I don’t want you to be on edge the whole time we’re here. I came here to have fun with you.” Hitoshi explained. “Is there anything I can do for you to make you feel more comfortable?”

Her heart skipped several beats. Here he is comforting her on her stupid fear of crowds and men with absolutely no distaste or annoyance in his voice. His understanding made her heart work overtime with how much faster it sped up at his simple words.

“Can you hold my hand?” (Y/N) questioned.

“…Huh?” Hitoshi voiced, clearly confused. “I just told you I didn’t want you uncomfortable.”

“I’m comfortable around you.” She admitted, a blush tinting her cheeks. “I like being around you. You’re very understanding and you don’t judge me or my fears… I like that.” She smiled. “I don’t want us to get separated in the crowd and I’d rather be closer to you than anyone else.”

It was now Hitoshi’s turn for him to blush. He didn’t just blush, his face exploded red, redder than a cherry as he accidentally choked on his spit from shock. He covered his mouth (and blush) with his elbow, coughing to try and hide his obvious flushed face.

“I-I mean… I can—yeah.” Hitoshi spoke, recollecting himself.

He turned to (Y/N) and held his hand out for her to take. He noticed how she didn’t even hesitate eloping their hands together, creating a cage for just the two of them to share. He saw a glimpse of purple on her nails and resisted the urge to once again choke on his spit.

Same color palette we both have. He thought to himself as he let her lead them back out to the crowd.

To anyone outside from them, they probably look like a cheesy couple sharing the same aesthetic together. I mean, the couples here are holding hands too. But (Y/N) and Hitoshi are holding hands only because they’re friends. Friends can hold each other’s hands too, right? That’s the excuse Hitoshi tried to reason with.

He noticed the size difference in each other’s hands. His was bigger compared to her smaller ones, he found it funny considering the same could be said with their height. She stopped growing right when they met, both were ten and in elementary school. She was a little taller than him during that time, but now he’s sure outgrown her while she’s lucky to have grown half an inch (unless you're tall, then forget this).

He realized he liked the feelings of their cold hands warming each others up in the winter’s cold air. He honestly bets that her shoulders are freezing, maybe he should buy her a scarf. It’d keep the cold away along with other men’s lingering stares too. He liked her dragging him around like this, hand-in-hand, just telling everyone around them that they were here together.

He liked seeing her face nose and cheeks and ears red from the cold. He liked seeing the cold air escape her shiny lips when she talked. Shiny lips. Was that lip gloss she’s wearing? He wondered if it was flavored or not.

He finally caught onto what he was thinking and immediately adverted his attention away from her. Here they are finally holding hands, finally on the friendship level where they can touch each other, and he’s here thinking like a pervert (exactly what she’s scared of).

I’m a terrible person. He thought to himself, absolutely humiliated and disappointed in himself.

This isn’t the first time he’s caught himself thinking about her like this. Up until a few months ago, he never noticed when her eyes would shine as bright as the sun, one seeming a mixed blue-green while the other was a hazel blue. He didn’t notice how dull they got when Karma left her body until then, how her emotions changed more.

He wasn’t sure what his favorite emotion was, he liked how they all looked on her. He liked when her smile beamed and she’d laugh hysterically. He liked when she was mad enough she was shaking and her eyes would have tears. He liked when she was scared and would look to him for cover, grabbing his sleeves and hiding behind him. The only emotion he didn’t like was when she was crying, especially in front of him. He knew friends were supposed to hug and comfort one another, but up until tonight she wasn’t fine with touch, so he simply resorted to listening and giving her little gifts. By now it’s customary to have a stuffed animal in his closet for when she visits his house crying, he liked how happy she got when he brought out something as simple as a teddy bear.

He liked how soft her hair looked. How it had blonde and brown colors merged together, two natural hair colors that weren’t common in mundane Japan. It was his first time seeing her hair up in a bun for an occasion other than training, it gave him the opportunity to really admire her face without risking a punch to the face from Karma.

“Toshi.” (Y/N) spoke, gently squeezing his hand to gain his attention.

“Huh? Yeah?” he questioned, breaking free from his trance.

“You weren’t answering me. Something wrong?” she asked.

“No, sorry. What did you need?” Hitoshi asked.

“I wanted to know if you wanted to play carnival game with me.” (Y/N) spoke, pointing at a stand with her free hand. “I want the panda. What do you want?”

Hitoshi looked over at where she was pointing, seeing a stand with stuffed animals as the prizes. Dogs, pandas, monkeys, and giraffes, an odd but not unusual selection of prizes for winning a festival stand.

“I don’t want anything, but I’ll win it for you.” Hitoshi spoke with confidence despite not even knowing what the game was.

The pair walked to the stand where a host obnoxiously spoke into a microphone, narrating the ongoing game a group of girls were playing.

“Eeeer!” the host spoke, mimicking a buzzer. “Sorry lil lady, but you lost!”

The game was tossing plastic rings on bottle necks, seems easy enough. Well, it wasn’t. (Y/N) realized how small these hoops were, a tight fit on the bottle’s neck, it’d be a miracle to actually have the hoop make it onto that bottle. By the time (Y/N) spoke to find a different game that wasn’t rigged, Hitoshi already paid 150 yen for the both of them to play.

“You each have five hoops. Toss one onto the bottle necks and win a prize.” The host explained.

Hitoshi and (Y/N) both bent down to eye-level with the bottles, looking for the best bottle and angle to throw. As luck wouldn’t have it, they didn’t make their shots (to no surprise).

“Eeer!” the host buzzed.

I want to punch his throat for making that sound. Karma huffed.

“Sorry, but being a cute couple won’t help you win this game.” The host teased.

Hitoshi stared at the host for a coupe seconds, then back at (Y/N). He noticed the glare (Y/N) sent the host for teasing them at their loss and he let out a sigh.

“Do you like your job?” Hitoshi questioned, looking at the host.

“Huh? Well I suppose it's n—" the host’s eyes went white as his jaw went slack, no longer deciding to speak.

(Y/N) eyed Hitoshi, confused of his sudden use of his quirk (in public, no less, quite a daring risk to take considering it’s illegal).

“Hand the panda over to her.” Hitoshi spoke, placing a hand on (Y/N)'s head (before quickly realizing how he might’ve overstepped her boundaries with the touch and dropped his hand back to his side).

The host took the panda off its hook and handed it to (Y/N) emotionlessly.

“Thank you.” She spoke, accepting the panda then turned to Hitoshi. “Thank you, Toshi.” She smiled up at him, hugging the panda with one hand and grabbing his hand with the other.

“You’re welcome…” he muttered.

He noticed how she didn’t even bother batting an eye at his quirk. Of course, she’s seen it in action, but she’s never seen it used in a …selfish reason, he supposed. It was a little secret the two of them can keep to himself. Besides, the employee was cheating using such small hoops, so is it so wrong for Hitoshi to play dirty too?

No. Karma thinks.

Karma doesn’t believe it’s wrong at all, neither does (Y/N). In fact, (Y/N) just fell harder for Hitoshi at his selfless act (selfless because it was an act for her, but it was a selfish act in an aspect). She felt prideful at the fact that he would go as far as to using his quirk on another.

It brought out a dark thought in her; how far would he really go for her? Is he willing to kill someone for her? The thought brought a sickeningly twisted smile on her face.

Oh, how to declare your love in such a way. To spill someone's blood, hang their body like a canvas of roses. To others, it's a painting of a disturbed and ill mind, but to your lover, it's telling the whole world that you're not afraid of the consequences of love. If the opportunity presented itself, she knew she'd take it, just as long as Hitoshi was willing to fall with her—why waste love on one unworthy of it?

(Y/N) pushed the thought into the back burner of her mind so Karma can fantasize about the violent and unstable thoughts instead; she had a boy to deceit into giving her his undying love and loyalty.

“So, what’s next?” Hitoshi questioned.

“We’ve done stuff I’ve wanted to do, what would you like to do?” (Y/N) questioned.

Hitoshi looked around, deciding he still did want that scarf for her. He searched for a clothing stand nearby but couldn’t find one.

“Let’s go look for a clothing stand—your hands are cold.” Hitoshi spoke, coming up with an excuse.

“Okay.” (Y/N) smiled.

She allowed Hitoshi to guide her through the crowd, hand-in-hand as they looked for a shop together. They walked around together for a while before finally finding a stand that looked like it had winter outfits. They walked under the tapestry roof and looked around.

“We should split more ground. You want mittens, right?” (Y/N) spoke, Hitoshi nodded.

“Yeah. Your hands are cold, you should find a pair of mittens for yourself.” Hitoshi spoke.

They unlinked hands—making (Y/N) aware of just how cold she was without Hitoshi—and walked separate ways. (Y/N) went to look for mittens while Hitoshi looked for scarves.

(Y/N) found socks and mittens together on a same rack, thinking of what color she should get.

Well, if I wanted them to be an everyday item during winter, I’d want it to match my outfits. She thought, her eyes looking at the black gloves.

Get black. Karma spoke.

(Y/N) didn’t have any problem with that so she grabbed them, finding her size and Hitoshi’s. She mindlessly grabbed a pair for him since his hands were cold too, looking back on it. She heard loud voices enter the tent, immediately recognizing them as Hiro and his gang.

Shit! She thought. They’re here!

She felt self-conscious of her looks. Any insecurity she had that was shown could be ammo for them to use and make her feel worse. Hell, even wearing this oversized kimono, showing her shoulders could label her as a whore in Japanese culture. She looked down to hide her face to the best of her abilities since she didn’t wear it down today, pretending to look at the bottom rack of mittens.

I should’ve left it long! But then the outfit wouldn’t have looked as hot! (Y/N) thought. This must be karma for choosing this kimono!

It’s about time Karma herself gave them a taste of their own bad karma! I’m gonna kick their asses and no principal and stop me! Karma shouted, already getting ready to come out.

No way! Hitoshi’s here! I don’t want him to be scared of us if we get violent with the group! Being vulnerable is a thing boys like! (Y/N) reasoned.

Bullies like the same thing! Fuck tha—

“Woah! Look at that pretty thing!” she heard Gen shout.

Good, they’re occupied. (Y/N) thought, raising her head. Let’s get to Hitoshi and get ou—

A hand touched her bare shoulder, causing her to jump. She was turned around and to everyone’s physical surprise, was met face to face with Hiro.

“Damn, (Y/N)? I didn’t know you could look so hot. The school uniform isn’t doing you justice.” Hiro smiled.

“Get your fucking hands off me, you—“ she was cut off by Hiro grabbing her hips and pulling her to his chest as the other boys circled around the two.

“Let’s not make a scene, just want to talk.” Hiro smiled, leaning his head closer to her face as she leaned her head further away from him, her hands on his chest to create more distance from their bodies as she pushed her chest away from his. “You look pretty mature with those glasses on—a sexy body too to pair with. We need to find a nice shaded place so we don’t get arrested for incident exposure after wh—“

(Y/N) heard enough of his vulgar mouth and propped her leg back for pushing strength. She leaned back on her leg and propped her elbow out.

“Eat shit.” She spat, cutting him off his words as she pushed, slamming her elbow into his throat and knocking him back into the clothing rack behind him.

The metal clanking against each other drew enough attention to attract nearby costumers and Hitoshi. (Y/N) quickly ran out of the hole she created in the center of the circle by hitting Hiro out to break the formation, then found Hitoshi’s purple hair and ran up to him, squeezing herself into the space between the shelf and his chest, trapping her from Hiro and his gang.

“(Y-“ Hitoshi got out half of her name, confused at her action, before shutting up once hearing Hiro and Kishō’s angry shouts.

Hitoshi turned to face the group, placing arms between (Y/N) to cage her in-between him, standing in a protective stance. They had a small stalemate before Hiro clicked his tongue.

“Whatever… it’s not even worth it.” Hiro huffed, shoving his hands into his pockets and walking away, his group following him.

When Hitoshi was 100% convinced that they were gone, he turned to look back at (Y/N), talking a few steps back to give her space.

“I… got you the mittens?” (Y/N) smiled nervously, holding out the mittens.

Hitoshi looked down at the mittens, then back to her.

“Are you okay?” he questioned, looking at any available skin to see if there was any bruises or cuts.

The magic question made (Y/N)'s eyes water and her bottom lip tremble immediately. Hitoshi’s eyes softened, heartbroken at the scene.

He was about to speak before she rushed into his chest, wrapping her arms around his upper torso and shoving her face into his chest to hide her tears from outsiders. Hitoshi didn’t know what to do, should he hug back or is this another case where she just wants to hug but doesn’t want to be trapped? She’s never allowed him to hug her back before, so why would it be any different—especially after what just happened to her?

“You can hug back.” She spoke through sniffles, giving him an answer to his internal debate.

Hitoshi tensed for a moment before carefully wrapping his shaking arms around her, the hug barely even a hug with how gentle he was, making it so she can easily back out and escape his grasp if she felt too uncomfortable or overwhelmed. Instead, she held onto him tighter, slightly telling him to hold her tighter. He took the hint and after a moments hesitation, held onto her tighter. He rested his head onto hers as her shoulders shook.

“Do you want to go home?” he questioned, his voice soft and whispering so he doesn’t scare her.

“No way.” She huffed, hugging him impossibly even tighter than before. “I wanted to see the fireworks with you, so I’m going to.”

“Even though—“ Hitoshi was cut off by her.

“They’re not going to ruin my night with you.” She spoke firmly, moving back to look up at Hitoshi in the eyes (after wiping the tears out of them) to solidify her point. “I came here because I wanted to spend time with you, I still want to do that.”

Hitoshi’s heart thumped in his chest as he stared at her, processing the entirety of her words. He wasn’t sure he needed to purchase that scarf and mitts with how his body was basically on fire at this point.

“Y-yeah. Okay.” He stammered, creating a smile that tugged on the corners of her lips. “I… found a scarf for you?” Hitoshi spoke awkwardly.

(Y/N) laughed and removed her arms from his body, taking a step back to see what he had. A deep purple scarf that was almost the same height as her.

“Pretty.” She complimented, gently taking it from his hand and wrapping it around her neck. “It’s soft too.”

She noticed the resemble of the colors, his hair and the scarf, and resisted the urge to laugh.

Hey! That’s a couple thing right? He’s saying he owns you right?! Karma spoke, finally catching on.

Yes, it’s an indirect way of saying it to us and everyone around. (Y/N) informed.

So you kiss now? Karma questioned.

No! That’s too fast! (Y/N) huffed. And now is definitely not the right time!

This lovey-dovey shit is confusing. Karma sighed.

That’s why I have the reigns and you don’t. (Y/N) pointed out.

Why not just kill the nearest girl and show him the dead body? That works in the animal world. Karma questioned.

Because the animal world isn’t the human world. (Y/N) answered with a sigh.

(Y/N) handed him the mittens she got, watching him pull them on and flex his fingers. She blushed and looked away, deciding it’s the best course of action so she doesn’t get caught staring intensely at his hands. She pulled her own gloves on, enjoying the warmth it held as it protected her hands from the chilly bites the night gave.

Hitoshi paid for the clothes (much to [Y/N]'s many whines and protests). (Y/N) realized she didn’t like the gloves as much anymore because she couldn’t feel his skin against hers, but she sucked it up because he paid for them just for her.

“What do you want to do now?” (Y/N) questioned.

“What would you like?” Hitoshi questioned.

(Y/N) looked around, noticing people checking their watches. The firework show must be about ready to start.

“Let’s find a spot to watch the fireworks.” (Y/N) explained.

Hitoshi seemed to know of a spot by the way he took the lead, guiding her out of the crowd and stands to a nearby hill where others rested. Hitoshi sat down as (Y/N) followed with no protest, sitting down on the grass and not caring if her kimono ended up with grass stains afterwards from the chlorophyll.

(Y/N) decided she didn’t like the silence, nor did she want to hear the other conversations going on around her as people waited for the firework show to begin.

“What color firework are you looking forward to?” (Y/N) questioned, causing Hitoshi to smile at the stupid question.

“I guess red. That’s a pretty popular color.” Hitoshi answered.

“I agree.” (Y/N) nodded, then tried thinking of another question.

Do you kiss him when the fireworks go off? Like in the movies? Karma questioned.

No! Still not the right time, dummy! (Y/N) huffed.

“Are you more warmer now? It still feels a bit chilly.” Hitoshi spoke.

“Oh, can I?” (Y/N) asked.

Hitoshi looked at her, confused before he reluctantly nodded, unsure of what she was thinking.

(Y/N) scooted closer to his side, pressing against him and leaning him down on the ground.

“That okay?” she questioned, searching for his comfort.

“Uh…yeah?” he spoke, his answer more of a question as he looked up at her.

She brought his arm out and laid down on his shoulder, resting her arm on his chest and the other holding her panda, swinging her right leg onto his left one and leaving her left leg be.

“Are you okay with this?” (Y/N) spoke, her face too close to his for what friends should be.

Hitoshi took a second to answer, processing just how close she was along with how much physical contact he was receiving from her.

Is this even the real (Y/N)? he thought.

He settled on holding her waist with the arm she wasn’t leaning on. He contemplated if he should play with her hair like they do in the movies, but the fire shows went off, distracting him from his thoughts. They stared up at the fireworks, amazed at the sight.

Kiss now? Karma questioned.

I already told you, no! (Y/N) hissed.

This stupid love shit. Karma grumbled. Why don’t you guys kiss that way you’re in a relationship and he can never leave and I can be a hero and kick people’s butts! It’s a win-win!

Because it doesn’t work like that. (Y/N) huffed.

(Y/N) focused her attention back to the fireworks, before deciding she’s seen enough and wanted to catch a glance at Hitoshi. She carefully turned her head—praying he wouldn’t feel the movement and know she was looking—and took an eyeful.

Hallmark movies really are right, same with the books. (Y/N) thought to herself.

Hitoshi looked incredible in the changing light. She was positive any color palette would look good on him no matter what; purple, red, blue, green—he looked good in it all.

(Y/N) felt her heart swell up. He agreed to come here and see the fireworks with her. She gets to prance around holding his hand with a big stupid lovesick grin on her face.

Stop looking at him! I want to see the light explosions! Karma complained.

(Y/N) mentally rolled her eyes but focused her eyes back to the fireworks so Karma could be kept happy.

Hitoshi immediately took the chance to look down at her once she wasn’t looking at him. He liked how she looked laying next to him, he liked that everyone else can see. He liked seeing her up this close in these lights. His eyes focused on her lips, how shiny they were thanks to her lip gloss, along with how they changed different colors in the firework lightning; grape, cherry, blue raspberry, green apple—he stupidly wondered if his brain would make her lips taste like lipgloss flavors based on the fireworks color.

There it was again, those stupid perverse thoughts. He fought the urge to let out an angry hiss or frustrated groan, instead just squinting his eyes tight to prevent himself from looking back at her lips.

He really needed to find a girl to occupy himself with before he accidentally does something to (Y/N) that makes her uncomfortable. The problem with that is his damn quirk prevents others from wanting to be friends with him. (Y/N) knew of his quirk before even bothering to know his name, yet she still she wanted to be his friend, even when he was rude to her.

A lot more explosions registered into his ears and Hitoshi realized it was the finale by the increase of the fireworks size and set-off timing. Hitoshi and (Y/N) enjoyed the rest of the show, waiting until there was no more fireworks before standing up, unwrapping each others' arms and legs from each other.

“That was amazing! I’ve never seen as much fireworks as that, even in America!” (Y/N) exclaimed. “I lived in a really dry and hot state in America, so fireworks like these were big fire hazards.”

“I’m glad you got to see them this year.” Hitoshi spoke.

“Thank you for coming with me. Is there anything else you want to do?” (Y/N) questioned.

“It’s past midnight now since the fireworks went off at twelve, so it’s late. Let’s go on the ferris wheel before going home.” Hitoshi spoke, pointing up at the ferris wheel.

“Then wheel hurry back to the stands so we can get into the line before everyone else gets the same idea!” (Y/N) smiled, making an extremely stupid pun that almost made no sense. “Get it? Wheel? Like we'll? Because ferris wheel?” (Y/N) giggled.

“Wow… that was terrible.” Hitoshi spoke, shaking his head as he cracked a smile at the horrible joke.

“Aw, it made you smile though!” (Y/N) pointed out, grabbing Hitoshi’s hand.

This time, Hitoshi had zero hesitation in wrapping his fingers against hers, enjoying the feeling even though his mittens blocked most of her touch. (Y/N) dragged him through the crowd, speed-walking to get to the ferris wheel’s ever growing line. It’s the perfect time and way to end your night after seeing the fireworks. After seeing the show, it’s nice to board the ferris wheel and look at all the lights at night.

Despite the encounter with Hiro and his gang earlier, (Y/N) enjoyed tonight very much. She’s excited for next year’s festival and hopes that Hitoshi would like to come with her next year.

The ferris wheel wasn’t something (Y/N)'s ever saw in America. America’s ferris wheels were open, easy to fall out of if not careful, and overall not that big. Japan’s ferris wheels were massive with glass enclosures to ensure nobody gets hurt (perhaps it has something to do with Japan’s high suicide and bullying rate).

Once it was their turn, they got on the pod as instructed, having the worker close the pod behind them after instructing them not to shake the capsule much or to hit or push against the pod.

“Are you afraid of heights?” (Y/N) questioned as the ferris wheel started moving up.

“No.” Hitoshi answered, then paused, as if thinking what is next response would be. “Are you?”

“Yes.” (Y/N) laughed. “But, I think this ferris wheel. It’s not as scary because it’s enclosed, so I don’t feel scared much.”

“Any other fears?” Hitoshi questioned.

“Would you like the short or long list?” (Y/N) asked.

“Long list.” Hitoshi responded.

“Fears you probably don’t know I have are: needles, the ocean, spiders, tight spaces, big crowds, dolls, and that’s what I can name at the top of my head.” (Y/N) explained.

Losing you and being abandoned. Not falling in love and having my peaceful ending. The usual. (Y/N) thought with a smile.

“Now you go.” (Y/N) urged, excited to know what makes Hitoshi’s brain tick so she can potentially find a way to manipulate him into staying with her. “I have no fears.” Hitoshi smirked.

“Liar.” (Y/N) huffed. “I shared mine.”

"I really don't." Hitoshi spoke, staying adamant about that.

The ferris wheel went in a full circle once, re-climbing again. They both took a moment of silence to think, looking out and enjoying the lights.

“The lights are pretty. I like this.” (Y/N) smiled. “I’m really glad you said yes to coming with me.”

“I honestly wasn’t sure how fun this was going to be, but I’ll admit, this was enjoyable.” Hitoshi spoke.

Well, all except for Hiro and them… he thought to himself, clenching his jaw slightly to bite back the comment.

He didn’t want to remind her, not when they’re enjoying each other’s company alone.

So now you kiss? Karma questioned.

No. (Y/N) sighed.

What the hell is the point of kissing if not to tell someone you love them?! Karma groaned.

Because it’s a silent agreement to devote yourself to only their lips and theirs alone! (Y/N) huffed. That’s a big commitment that Hitoshi might not want to commit to right now and—

You’re kissing him now. Karma huffed, fed up.

What’s the point of trying to beat around the bush? They’re going to end up kissing eventually, why not just speed up the process and build that vulnerable spot in his heart for (Y/N) and her alone? At least that’s Karma’s thought process.

(Y/N) felt the cold of Karma’s hand creep out from her back, before she can say anything, the ferris wheel moved and Karma pushed her arm against the pod’s cart, shoving (Y/N) into Hitoshi’s arms and accidentally having their lips touch. Their faces went red (more red than the fireworks they saw earlier) as they quickly moved back from each other.

Karma timed that! She timed when the capsule would move to push me! (Y/N) thought, the red on her face and ears growing more fierce.

I timed it in case he got mad, so you have an excuse. Karma admitted.

So you didn’t even know what his reaction would be?! Negative or positive?! (Y/N) screamed.

“I’m sorry!” (Y/N) exclaimed. “I—the pod! It moved rather hastily a-and I didn’t have my body prepped for the force and just—ah jeez I’m sorry!”

There’s no way I can tell him that Karma was expecting us to kiss so we can lower his walls and nest ourselves into his heart where he’ll never share another kiss with anyone without thinking of me! (Y/N) shouted in her head.

It’s not really that bad, like, it’s way better than receiving a punch to the lip. Karma spoke carelessly.

Hitoshi blinked, thinking of what to say. What can you really say if you accidentally kissed your best friend in a romantic setting such as a ferris wheel capsule where you both came alone to basically a date, bought her food and clothes and a stuffed animal, and held her hand for almost the entire time together?

“I-It’s fine…” Hitoshi mumbled, his face still red as he looked away, pulling up his scarf to cover his blushing face.

(Y/N) nodded, flustered and embarrassed as she hid her own face with her stuffed panda.

How embarrassing… (Y/N) thought. What if we really crossed a line? What if he didn’t enjoy the kiss? What if he doesn’t want to be our friend anymore? What if he leaves me?!

Eh, calm down. Lover boy doesn’t seem like he has the guts. Karma commented.

Shut up! You’re the one that got me in this situation! (Y/N) screamed.

Hitoshi learned one thing tonight that he'd been dying to know earlier; her lips tasted like strawberry.

Hitoshi kept avoiding her attempts at eye contact. The situation was humorous and awkward, so she laughed, effectively gaining his attention.

“What?” he questioned.

“Nothing, it’s just funny how flustered we both are. It was just a small peck, no tongue or nothing.” (Y/N) giggled, causing a slight smile to grow on Hitoshi’s face.

“I guess you’re right.” He chuckled.

“Though, that was my first kiss.” (Y/N) spoke, looking at Hitoshi, the blush on his face subsiding as he grew comfortable. “Was it yours?”

Hitoshi’s face lit up once again, adverting his eyes. “Yeah…” he muttered. “I’m sorry that I accidentally… you know.”

“Don’t be.” (Y/N) smiled, a giggle evident in her voice as she did her best not to laugh at his reaction. “I’d rather have accidentally kissed you than anyone else.”

Hitoshi’s not sure his heart can take this. He’s 90% sure now she’s just trying to kill him by a heart attack. She knew he didn’t mind her comment judging by the smile he tried to cover by pulling up his scarf, though it didn’t help because his eyes were still visible, turned up in glee. Hitoshi settled with a nod, unsure of how to respond to that confession.

They didn’t sit long in silence (this time it wasn’t as awkward as before) as the ferris wheel stopped, having them board off. That was the end of their night, a satisfying one for them both. (Y/N) grabbed Hitoshi’s hand once more and walked home with him. He dropped her off at her apartment but before he could walk back to his apartment he passed, she stopped him, still holding onto his hand.

“Something wrong?” he questioned, looking down at their conjoined hands for a second before looking back at her eyes.

“You should stay the night.” (Y/N) bluntly spoke. “It’s late.”

I thought the kiss was moving things too fast? Karma teased.

It’s not like that. (Y/N) huffed.

Hitoshi blinked, thinking of what to say to that.

“But… my place is just down the road?” Hitoshi spoke, unsure if that was the correct response.

“Yeah, but it’s late and a villain could attack.” (Y/N) spoke, then quickly continued before Hitoshi could use his quirk as an excuse. “I want to repay you.”

Hitoshi’s face heated up, quickly shaking his head repeatedly. “Oh, no, that’s not needed.”

“With breakfast.” She added.

Hitoshi’s blush grew to embarrassment.

She definitely worded that on purpose to mess with me. Hitoshi thought, looking away to hide his face.

“Come on, you paid a lot today. I want to be able to repay you. Besides, I want to spend more time with you. Can’t you at least stay the night?” (Y/N) pouted, grabbing his arms and bringing him closer.

“I-I mean I would… but what about your dad? And siblings?” Hitoshi questioned nervously.

He did not want to meet her family. From what he’s heard from her, her dad would murder him in a heartbeat—his career as a Pro Hero be damned. And her siblings are out for trouble 24/7, he’d never be left alone once they know he’s important to her.

Important? Hitoshi thought. Yeah. I guess I kind of am important to her. I mean, I’m the first non-family male she’s touched in God knows how long.

That thought made the dread and second-guesses in his stomach and brain subside. He noticed she was wanting for an answer with hopeful eyes.

“I guess I could stay, just for tonight.” Hitoshi sighed, giving him. “But I’ll have to leave early in the morning.”

So your dad doesn’t kill me. He thought to himself.

The smile that grew on her face made him forget any other worries as she unlocked the door, peeking her head into the apartment before dragging in, maneuvering her way through the dark and keeping her grip on Hitoshi so he didn't accidentally bump into anything and wake everyone up.

(Y/N) led him to her room and flicked the light switch on. The room lit up to show her collection of American horror merch and book series.

“When I move out, I plan on getting a whole new redecoration, and closet.” (Y/N) spoke, saying the same sentence she's said almost every time he entered her room (which was rare and always in the day, but it’s still worth noting).

“Stars and stripes.” Hitoshi smiled, already knowing the preferences she wants.

(Y/N) wanted to express her feminine side more, but it was quite hard when you share an apartment with three men who are quite misogynistic. Hitoshi was supportive of her decision, he didn’t care much about what she wore, as long as she was comfortable (although, he does admit, she looks good in dresses). She’s blabbered on numerous times about outfits, decoration, hair-care supplies, all of the stuff she wished she could have without being patronized for it. Hitoshi thinks it’s funny and the picture in his head makes him laugh sometimes—his best friend dressing up like hyper-feminine but has some serious anger issues. She’s already growing her hair out longer, wearing nail polish and lip gloss, and they don’t have long until high school where they both plan on attending UA.

(Y/N) closed the door behind them, locking it so her siblings wouldn’t come in without alerting her.

“Are you tired?” (Y/N) questioned, placing her panda on her bed before looking through her drawers.

“Yeah. Lots of walking and such today.” Hitoshi admitted.

(Y/N) nodded and grabbed an oversized shirt and pair of baggy sweatpants for Hitoshi, throwing it his way. She’s glad she still values her comfort and prefers baggy clothes, that way Hitoshi can wear what she owns too (it makes her feel like she’s claiming him). (Y/N) grabbed a nightgown from her drawer.

“I’ll go change in the bathroom, you can change here. I’ll knock before entering.” (Y/N) spoke, walking out of her room and closing the door behind her.

She walked to the bathroom and turned on the light, shutting the door behind her.

Do we keep him here now? Karma questioned.

I’m not kidnapping him or holding him hostage. (Y/N) replied bluntly.

Much to her dismay…

(Y/N) changed out of her clothes, neatly folding her kimono and putting down her hair, brushing it out. She decided to run a quick shower since she was in a public area and laying in grass earlier. There’s no way she plans on sleeping in her bed covered in imaginary grime and dirt.

She turned the nozzle on and stepped into the shower, making sure to wash her hair and body extremely good to get rid of today’s germs. She turned the shower off after a few minutes, grabbing her towel and drying herself off. She put her nightgown on and walked out of the bathroom with her clothes in hand.

Even though it’s been longer than ten minutes, she still wanted to knock to make it seem like she valued Hitoshi’s privacy (though in the future she’d rather it be their privacy). She opened the door and saw Hitoshi sitting on her bed, looking at her stuffed animals.

“You know, a year or two ago—before coming into your room—I would’ve never expected you to sleep with stuffed animals.” Hitoshi admitted.

“What’s so bad about them?” (Y/N) questioned, giving him a glare that just dared him to say something about about it

“Nothing, it’s just cute. You don’t really have the persona at school.” He explained.

“Well, my school personality and my home personality are two very different things.” (Y/N) spoke, putting her dirty clothes in her laundry basket.

“So what personality do you have with me?” Hitoshi questioned.

Well, it’s certainly not my real one since I haven’t kept you all to myself yet… (Y/N) thought, mentally grumbling at the fact that she hasn’t yet succeeded in making Hitoshi fall for her completely.

“Hmm… my personality for you is a one just for you.” (Y/N) smiled. “You get to see my real personality.” She lied.

Hitoshi nodded as (Y/N) got closer to him, taking Flower, her favorite stuffed bunny, and holding her.

“You sleep with fans, right?” (Y/N) questioned.

“Never tried it.” Hitoshi spoke, looking at the side of her bed to eye to two fans. “You need two of them?”

“Three if you include the ceiling fan.” (Y/N) pointed out. “They’re good since it can get hot at night. And they help with receiving oxygen in your sleep. And they give good white noise, I have a hard time sleeping in silence. Sleeping in silence gives me anxiety."

Hitoshi chuckled, nodding as (Y/N) yawned. He could tell she was tired and spoke up.

“So, where am I sleeping?” he asked.

“With me, duh.” She spoke.

“… On your bed?” he questioned, almost hesitant to ask.

“Yeah? I’m not making you sleep on the floor and you definitely can’t sleep outside of my room where my family could see.” (Y/N) smiled.

Hitoshi’s heart sped up. He’s glad those fans will be turned on because he really needs that oxygen after she stole it from his lungs.

(Y/N) turned on a lamp near her bed, then walked over and turned the light switch off, locking her door. She walked back to Hitoshi and turned on her fans as he opened the covers for her (while avoiding eye contact). She climbed in the bed, realizing how small it is to fit two people. Their bodies pressed together, no room to really try and separate from each other, especially with all her other stuffed animals taking up the space.

“Here, let’s making this easier for us.” She spoke.

She snuggled closer to him and squished her back against his chest. She had him wrap his arms around her waist as she held Flower, both of them facing the fans to get air blown into their faces.

“Better?” she questioned.

“Yeah…” Hitoshi mumbled, ignoring his heart beat as he rested his head on her pillow, his chin resting above the top of her head.

She liked being held by him, she loved the closeness. She wasn't a big touching fan, even with women too, but she did enjoy this time of special closeness the two can now share with each other. She turned off her lamp so there was complete darkness in the room and held Flower closer to her chest, feeling the rhythm of Hitoshi’s rising and falling chest on her back. She fell asleep rather quickly than most nights. Hitoshi fell asleep not long after she did, enjoying the warmth the two shared together that protected them from the fans’ freezing winds.

Hitoshi woke up first, looking at the clock on her nightstand. 2 P.M. Damn, he could've sworn he'd wake up earlier than this, but yesterday was one of the best night sleeps he's had in who knows how long so its not all that surprising he slept in late. What's more surprising is the fact that (Y/N) is still passed out.

She turned throughout the night and ended up facing Hitoshi, her body holding him like a koala as Flower lied squished between both of their chests. Her hair was tangled and messy, covering her face as drool slipped from her mouth. Hitoshi resisted the urge to laugh or grab his phone and take a picture to savor the moment longer. He wondered if he was the first man to see her in this state (alone in her room that is, the guys in her classes throughout the years have seen her sleeping numerous times).

Hitoshi remembered that he promised he'd leave early and he didn't want to wake her up, especially for her to go downstairs and cook for him while the house was up and her dad most likely home. That thought had him awake quickly, gently trying to pull (Y/N)'s arms from his waist but to no avail, eventually giving up.

Well, is this such a wrong way to die? At least she'd be blissfully oblivious. Hitoshi thought as he stopped moving and instead just accepted his fate.

Lucky for him, all the squirming Hitoshi had done to try and not wake her up, did wake her up since she was a light sleeper to noises. She groaned and woke up, seeing Hitoshi in front of her.

"Morning, Toshi." (Y/N) muttered, barely audible as she laid her head back down to go back to sleep.

"It's two in the afternoon." He whispered, afraid someone in the house would hear him.

She looked at the clock next to her and hummed, "So it is."

She sat up and did a little stretch, letting out another groan as her chest rose and fell. Hitoshi looked away, feeling as if the sight was a little too intimate. (Y/N) opened her eyes, grabbing her glasses and placing them on her face.

“Well, I guess that it’s too late to make you breakfast. My dad is most certainly home now, and my siblings are up.” (Y/N) explained. “You think you can climb out of the window without hurting yourself?” “I’ll be fine.” Hitoshi answered.

(Y/N) climbed over him to get to the window, opening the curtains and the lock, then pushing open the window and the screen.

“You’ll just have to stop by another time for breakfast.” She smiled.

Hitoshi nodded, climbing out the window.

“I’ll make sure to bring your clothes back.” He spoke.

“Don’t bother. Keep ‘em, I have plenty of sweatpants and shirts.” She smiled.

She did not in fact have plenty sweatpants, in fact those were her only ones (her favorites too), but she figured it was worth the sacrifice to see Hitoshi in them (and hopefully again in the future). She hoped that her scent on the clothes would make him think of her, distract him when he’s working or studying. The thought made her smile widen, waving at Hitoshi as he quickly ran from the house, not looking forward to getting caught by her dad and having to try and explain why he was sneaking out of his daughter’s bedroom.

Chapter 2 is done! It's a little slow, but the next chapter will have yandere moments, death, and blackmail, so beware!

Want more Hitoshi Shinso content? Check out the Hitoshi Shinso masterlist!

Inbox is OPEN for requests!

Series chapters: Chapter 1, Current, Chapter 3, ongoing.

17 notes · View notes

stellar-constellations · 2 months

Text

Hitoshi Shinso Masterlist

Yandere! Hitoshi Shinso x Yandere! Fem! Reader—Bound Together: Chapter 1 (ONGOING SLOW BURN SERIES):

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Headcannons + oneshots:

To be added when requested or written.

20 notes · View notes

stellar-constellations · 2 months

Text

Bound Together: Chapter 1 (ONGOING SLOW BURN SERIES)

WARNING: This series will include; mild gore, toxic relationships that should NOT be replicated in real life, murder, yanderes, cursing, implications of misandry (male misogyny), Non-Con (perhaps Dead Dove since it could be disturbing to some), bullying, violence, sexual harassment, and possibly more.

Reader has a huge fear of adult men/rape. Reader is EXTREMELY MANIPULATIVE. Reader is a foreigner (American, to be specific). Reader has their own backstory.

I've genuinely never got into BNHA, so the timeline and such is most likely inaccurate, but Hitoshi managed to steal my heart so here we are.

Yandere! Hitoshi Shinso x Yandere! Fem! Reader:

Wordcount: 14,000+ words.

Series chapters: Chapter 1, Chapter 2, Chapter 3, ongoing.

QUIRK INFO (important for story): Quirk's name is Karma. While it's unknown what exactly Karma is, she has her own feelings, thoughts, and shadow-like form. Karma is extremely manipulative and enjoys chaos and trouble, yet has a hidden soft side. Karma can take the blows with little damage done to her or (Y/N), yet she tires (Y/N) out greatly when used. Karma's body is made of dense gas. (Y/N) and Karma can communicate telepathically. When Karma is out of (Y/N)'s body, (Y/N) is unstable and emotional. Karma can alter her shape, shape-shiftng since she's a shadow, but she mainly retains the same silhouette of (Y/N)

(Y/N)'s father was a Pro Hero and had moved to Japan for a promotion, bringing his family and his six year old daughter along with. (Y/N) remembered saying goodbye to her friends with absolutely no reason to call them or promise it when they asked if they'd keep in contact. When she moved away she didn't expect all the culture changes such as the tradition, foods, festivals, people, and language. It was all so confusing to navigate through for the young mind.

With her father's promotion came a tutor who would teach the family Japanese. By ten, (Y/N) was fluent in Japanese with minor mix-ups and such. She didn't have any friends in Japan and was labeled a loner because not only was she foreign, but she couldn't speak their language either. Now that she could speak Japanese, she could understand what the kids would yell at her.

Japanese bullies are absolutely ruthless, way more than in America. Americans just like to push and shove you, call you names in the hallways, give you swirlies and write on a paper “kick me!” and tape it onto your back (she's never been a victim of it since she was decently popular at her old school, but she's seen it happen to others). Japanese bullies slam you against lockers with force, write death messages on your desk, hit and stab you with sharp objects, corner you in alleys and beat you up, even going as far as to breaking into your home and vandalizing it. (Y/N) have been subjected to this. It didn’t help that she was quirkless (at the time) and didn’t speak Japanese.

She wanted to tell her father but he was at work all the time. She wanted to tell her mother but she had left her father before they moved to Japan. She wanted to tell the teachers but she couldn’t speak their language and they could class less as they obviously saw the signs yet did nothing to stop it.

(Y/N) was seven years old and walked into her classroom, taking a seat at her desk with neat handwriting written on it. She didn’t have to know Japanese to understand it meant she wasn’t welcomed. The kids in her class liked to grab the whiteboard erasers and hit them on the sides of her head, leaving powdered white chalk dust in her hair and school uniform.

She didn’t want to fight them because she didn’t want the bullying to escalate, nor could she speak their language and tell them to stop. She also didn’t want to get suspended and have her father get mad or disappointed in her. However, one day when (Y/N) sat at her vandalized desk and the four girls grabbed the whiteboard erasers, she felt something in her snap.

It pissed her off that they didn’t like her. Everyone at her old school had no problem liking her, why couldn't they? She was a foreigner and Japan didn’t like new things, they thought new was scary. They didn’t even try to get to know her or even show her kindness, so why should she keep up her act?

She stood up quickly and winded her fist back, punching the black-haired girl with all her might. The girl flew back and hit some desks, causing some students to gasp and others to laugh. (Y/N)'s fists and body were shaking and her face was red and hot as angry tears rolled down her face.

When one of the girl's friends tried to grab (Y/N)'s hair, she dodged yet fell to her knees. A shock of pain hit her feeling as if her back was being torn apart by a pair of dull scissors as the back of her uniform ripped opened. A shadow crawled out, one who was not happy at all. They punched the girl in front of (Y/N), then grabbed her and arm pulled her up.

“Who are you?” (Y/N) questioned, ignoring the pain in her back or the wet blood trickles from her spine to the back of her legs.

“Less talking, more punching.” The shadow huffed, running up and tackling another one of the girls.

Surprisingly, for her first school fight, she held out decent, thanks to the mysterious shadow.

“Karma, motherfucker!” (Y/N) shouted, kicking the last girl in the head.

That was the end of our brawl before her and the shadow got dragged into the principal’s office. He chewed them out but (Y/N) honestly had no idea was he was saying and neither did the shadow.

(Y/N)'s father had to pick her up from school and the shadow stuck around, seemingly confused on what to do now. Her father was mad, but it turned to confusion once he noticed the shadow.

“So, what do we call you?” (Y/N) questioned.

“Hm…” the shadow thought to themself, thinking. “Just call me Karma. I liked the way it was said earlier. It sounded badass.” The shadow, Karma, giggled.

It was the day (Y/N) found new hope to stand up for herself. A beacon of light that was installed into her soul so that she could walk through the dark without worry. She realized she could use my fists as a way to defend herself and provide safety for herself. She wasn't only fighting for herself now; she was fighting for her family's name, her happiness, and her second half, Karma. After that fight, no other bullies decided to mess with (Y/N); physically, at least. They still called her names behind her back, but they didn't decide to physically torment her anymore. Some kids tried to be friends with her but she paid no attention to them, especially because they were the kids who sat back and laughed when the bullying happened.

When she turned ten and understood full Japanese, she found herself pondering on what she wanted to be when she grew up. She wanted to be a writer, a nurse, and a hero. (Y/N) eventually decided she wanted to be someone who'd help and care for civilians as a hero and have a side hobby as a writer for fun.

She was more of a loner at school which made school really boring and long, especially because of having no friends to talk to pass time, so she decided she wanted to make friends. She wanted to make friends with a loner too, that way she didn’t have to fight for their attention with other friends, and a loner would be more likely to accept her friendship and not make fun of her like others in groups would. She didn't really care what their personality would be, in fact, she would probably enjoy it if they were extroverted and loud—the opposite of her—just so she could have someone to entertain her long enough during the school hours until she can go home.

For the few weeks she studied the kids around me, during class and during lunch, for the perfect candidate victim. It wasn’t until she was in class hearing about the "villain" in class 2C. She listened to the conversation the two boys were having, hearing them gossip about the guy's quirk being basically mind-control and how he’d be an upcoming villain.

Well, with people talking about him like that, I wouldn’t doubt he’d become a villain. (Y/N) thought to herself.

Mind-control? That sounds awesome! Karma said.

Well, I'm glad you see some light in it. (Y/N) thought.

I want to be friends with him. Karma spoke. We can use him to brainwash the entire school into doing our every bid and command.

That sounds like too much work. (Y/N) thought. I don't want to do something so tiring.

Hard work pays off. Ooo, we should have him tell kids to kill themselves! Yeah! Take a swan dive down the school roof like they told us! Karma cheered on.

No, Karma. We're not doing that. (Y/N) thought to herself. Besides, we have to find this kid. We don't even know what he looks like.

The bell rang and (Y/N) stood up from class. Since the two boys were talking about the unnamed kid rather rudely, it's a good bet that the kid is a loner, possibly even getting bullied himself. She just had to find a kid who's a loner and getting bullied. Turns out, that's easy when you're in middle school. Word gets around, literally.

A locker in the hallway was dented and had red and white spray painted words on the locker, telling the owner of the locker to "go kill themselves" and to "give up being a hero"

So the kid dreams of being a hero? (Y/N) thought to herself, watching as the paint dripped down, still obviously wet.

Lame. Karma thought.

We're trying to be the same thing. (Y/N) pointed out.

You just want your dad to praise you, I'm just in it to kick ass. Karma retorted.

(Y/N) stared at the locker, watching to see if anybody would be brave enough to walk up and claim it as their own. A boy with indigo purple hair and bags under his eyes walked to it, not even bothering to read the words—as if he already knows what's there—and opened the locker, smearing white spray paint onto his hand.

Poor boy. (Y/N) thought, feeling a slight hint of pity for him.

Only slightly.

She noticed a duo of boys walk to the locker, recognizing them from her class as the—Hiro and Yamada, their names were—and started walking up to the unsuspecting boy. She passed the boy and got in the two bullies way, preventing them from getting to the boy.

“Oh, I’m sorry.” She apologized.

They tried to move a different direction but she just purposely got in their way again, stepping in between them and the boy.

“Sorry.” She smiled nervously.

He’s aware of the situation now and is on guard. Karma informed (Y/N).

“Move it, American bitch.” Hiro said, grabbing her shoulder and shoving her out of their way.

(Y/N) resisted the urge to turn around and grab his shoulder, punch him in the face.

I got this. Karma spoke.

No. Don’t do it. It’s not worth it, we can potentially scare off the boy if we get violent. (Y/N) informed.

Fine… Karma sighed, annoyed at there being no action today.

(Y/N) wiped Hiro’s touch off her jacket’s shoulder (a jacket that doesn’t follow the dress code’s uniform, but she doesn’t care and the teachers don’t care enough either) and turned around.

She saw the indigo boy walk away and the two other boys go a separate way.

Well, at least he’s safe. She thought.

Normally, she would’ve completely ignored the scene and look around to see whose recording so she can find the video later and send it to those in exchange for some information, so she found it strange that she decided to step it (let alone with the boy realizing it, so she can’t tell him he owes her a favor).

Well, I couldn’t let him get beaten up in front of me. It would be a bad impression if he spotted me in the crowd watching him getting ganged up on. (Y/N) thought. Why doesn’t he just decide to control their minds to make them go away?

(Y/N) kept track of his dull purple hair and followed it through the school body, following him out of the school and into the back of the gardens where he sat under a tree. He stared at the clouds for some time before dozing off.

Does he not get enough sleep? It would explain his eye bags. Perhaps it’s too loud at home? A abusive household? Insomnia? Studying for school? More thoughts raced in her head and she watched the boy, trying to decide if she’d have him as a friend or not.

He seems fine. Besides, that quirk of his could come really handy for us. Karma persisted.

That’s true. (Y/N) bets she could find a way to get him to do what she wants, but she definitely won’t use him often in case he catches on. Not only that, but being his friend could really help him not turn out to be a villain—that would create problems for all of Japan since he can control people and she might have to fight him one day (she’d be devastated if she lost).

That settles it, Karma. Tomorrow we’re going to be his friend. (Y/N) spoke

Why not now? Karma questioned impatiently.

I don’t want to wake him up and have him mad at us—that could blow our chances. (Y/N) reasoned.

While the two argued telepathically, the boy questioned why she could be here. He noticed what she did for him in the hallway, but why would the foreigner risk becoming a larger target by helping him out? Was it pity?

“Are you just going to stand there?” the indigo boy spoke, opening one of his tired eyes and looking at (Y/N).

“Ah!” (Y/N) jumped, letting out a surprised yelp. “I-uh…” she stammered, trying to find an excuse for her creepy stalking.

Shit! I didn’t think of an excuse since I didn’t expect on meeting him today. (Y/N) thought.

Why don’t you like… punch him to assert your dominance? Karma suggested.

You’re so barbaric. (Y/N) huffed.

At least I’m throwing out ideas! Karma retorted.

Quick! Think of something embarrassing! (Y/N) spoke.

Well, for starters, you purposely trying to embarrass yourself is embarrassing enough, especially for me since I'm associated with y—

That works!

“I…” (Y/N) paused, clasping her hands together and adverting her eyes to look away, her face red in embarrassment. “I just want to be your friend.”

The boy raised his eyebrows, unamused.

Like I believe that… he thought.

(Y/N) noticed his unfazed expression and resisted the urge to scrunch her face in confusion.

Why didn’t my charms work? Usually any boy who sees a nervous blushing girl becomes pudding at my feet? What’s with this guy? (Y/N) thought, the gears turning in her head as she avoided eye contact to keep up her act.

Maybe he’s gay? Karma questioned.

“I just…” (Y/N) mentally sighed, resisting the urge not to cringe at her next words, “want to be friends!”

Silence. The only thing that could be heard was the slight breeze of the wind hitting the tree leaves above the two.

“No thanks.” the indigo boy spoke, closing both his eyes.

Excuse me? (Y/N) and Karma thought simultaneously.

How dare he say that? How dare he reject us?! We’re probably the most special thing that’s ever happened in his life and he’s rejecting our blessing of alliance? I pity the fool! Karma shouted.

Perhaps he’s just shy? Or maybe thinks we’re playing a joke on him? We should work to building rapport! (Y/N) reasoned.

Let’s just find another kid! Absolutely this guy is too dumb to be hanging around the likes of us. Karma huffed.

We can’t do that! (Y/N) declared rather firmly.

Why not? Don’t tell me you got a crush! Karma groaned.

No way! (Y/N) shouted, her face going red whilst the indigo boy opened his eyes, looking confused to find her still here.

“Can you leave now?” he questioned.

This boy rejected my advances. No boy has ever been able to reject me when I purposely threw myself at them! Who is this boy and how does his brain work? (Y/N) thought, a morbid sense of curiosity forming inside her head.

I need to find out how his head works. I need to know how he thinks and why he thinks. This friendship of ours will be like no other! (Y/N) declared strongly inside her head.

Great. Here I thought I was the crazy one. Karma sighed.

“What is your name?” (Y/N) questioned, ignoring (forgetting) his previous question as she walked over and sat down in front of him.

“…Huh?” the indigo boy voiced.

“What’s your name? I’m (Y/N). (Y/N) (L/N).” (Y/N) introduced.

“Can you go away?” the indigo boy restated.

“Can’t you at least tell me your name before I leave?” (Y/N) pouted, a slight frown on her face at his words.

Why isn’t he just playing into it? she wondered.

The boy stared at her for a few seconds (ones that felt like an eternity), before he sighed.

“Hitoshi Shinso. Now go.” He spoke.

“As promised, I will leave.” (Y/N) smiled, satisfied at the small step as she stood up. “I’ll see you tomorrow, Shinso.”

“Wait, no. No you will not-“ he spoke, but was cut off by (Y/N).

“Bye now!” (Y/N) smiled, running away and waving.

See? It worked out! (Y/N) pridefully smirked.

As if. He had no interest in you. Karma sneered.

Yet. He has no interest yet. I’ll make him be my friend. (Y/N) stated confidently.

Why him? Sure he has a cool quirk and a gay mind but that’s it. Karma sighed.

I guess… (Y/N) paused, thinking of what to tell Karma. He didn’t fall for my tricks. No man or woman has been able to resist me when I wanted them to yearn for me.

I think you just got sloppy. Or maybe these Japanese men are prone to American women? Karma questioned.

It doesn’t matter. Right now we should be thinking about how to earn his trust. (Y/N) explained.

Give him food. Karma suggested.

What is he? A dog? (Y/N) sassed, then thought about it. Actually… not too shabby, Karma. It’s lunchtime and he didn’t have any lunch today, we should make him one for tomorrow.

You doubt my smarts until I’m needed. Karma huffed.

Put a sock in it. (Y/N) sighed, not feeling like arguing anymore with Karma today.

Give him meat. Men like meat. Make it raw, it makes them feel as if they killed the food themselves. Karma spoke.

I want you to take back what you said about being smart earlier. And I want you to shut up because that was a ridiculous idea, you damn barbarian. I’m convinced that you’re a soul from my past life that’s come to haunt me. (Y/N) deadpanned. . . The day went slow as did her mind. She found herself falling asleep in the classroom, resting her head on her elbows and closing her eyes for what she hoped would be a quick power nap, ending up being the next two hours of school. This late into the year the teacher had already grown customary to the girl’s annoying habits.

“Well, sleep is needed to grow…” she would say whenever a student questioned why (Y/N) got to sleep in class undisturbed.

The first few times she answered this question she was met with a “Then she sure needs it, height-wise.” from Hiro usually. Now, Hiro and Yamada won’t bother trying to wake her up since she just goes right back to sleep (it’s not fun picking on a sleeping person that cannot comprehend your bullying).

The bell rang and everyone left the class except for the sleeping girl. The teacher erased the chalkboard and gathered her class papers from today, checking everyone’s work. She grabbed (Y/N)'s paper and did a quick check, deeming she was smart enough to sleep in class tomorrow if she fell asleep, and gently tapped (Y/N)'s shoulder. (Y/N) jumped violently, shooting up and looking at the teacher.

“The bell rang. It’s time to go home now.” The teacher smiled.

“Damn— I-I mean wow. Already? Okay.” (Y/N) corrected herself, wiping the drool off her face and fixing her hair.

She stood up from her desk and gathered her school supplies, shoving them into her backpack and rushing out of the classroom.

“Thank you for waking me up! Have a nice day, miss!” (Y/N) spoke, waving bye before running out into the hallway.

She went to the back of the school and ignored the druggies and gangs back there. As long as you don’t make eye-contact with them, they won’t bother you. She uses this route since it helps her stay away from the bullies in her class who wait at the front gates. (Y/N) jumps the back gate to run to her neighborhood and so far the kids haven’t caught onto her route yet.

(Y/N) made it to the back gate fence and started to climb up, before stopping.

Hiro and his gang are waiting for any easy target at those front gates. Is it possibly Shinso could be there too? (Y/N) thought.

Karma, can you go take care of that? (Y/N) questioned (ordered), jumping down the fence and taking off her jacket so Karma can leave her body without damaging it on her way out.

What am I, your dog? Karma snapped.

I mean…

Don’t even finish it. Karma huffed, crawling out of (Y/N)'s body.

By now it can barely hurt anymore, the pain numbing overtime. It doesn’t hurt or scar as much as it did the first few times, by now her body has grown accustomed and adapted to the invasion and retreat of Karma’s form. Karma left her body, allowing (Y/N) to climb up the school’s back gate and run home. Meanwhile, Karma ventured out to the front courtyard without a care in the world.

Karma waited in the shadows of the school’s gate, looking for the purple-haired boy before finally finding him walking outside.

(Y/N) will get mad at me if I fight with those boys, but she’ll get mad if I don’t do anything either to save the brat. Karma thought, huffing. I still think I should just punch the kid to assert dominance, or at least find a new victim to befriend.

Karma walked out of the shadow’s gates just as the bullies started to circle Shinso. Karma pushed the boys out of her way and grabbed Shinso’s arm.

“Hey! It’s that foreigner's quirk!” one of the bullies shouted, recognizing the shadow’s figure.

Oops, maybe I should’ve changed forms beforehand. Oh well. Karma thought, not really putting enough disappointment in her thoughts as she started running away with Shinso to the back of the school.

“What are you doing?!” Shinso shouted, an annoyed expression on his face.

“Saving you from getting your ass kicked, duh!” Karma retorted.

“I don’t need your help!” he hissed.

“Too bad.” Karma commented.

She let go of Shinso’s hand and ran through the gate, looking back at Shinso.

“Let’s go, moron!” she exclaimed impatiently.

Shinso muttered something under his breath and groaned, rolling his eyes and grabbing the metal wiring, climbing up the fence. He landed on the ground and looked at Karma, waiting for their next move.

Shouts could be heard on the other side of the fence before banging on the metal. Shinso turned to see Hiro and Yamada there with their big group of four now. They all started to climb one another to get over the fence.

“C’mon, brat.” Karma huffed, grabbing Shinso’s arm again and started running, dragging Shinso with. “Where do you live?” Karma questioned.

“Like I’d tell you that.” Shinso scoffed.

“Listen, man. I don’t want nothing to do with you as you do me, but the brat just needs to make sure you’re safe.” Karma complained.

“Well I do—wait, who?” Shinso questioned.

“Obviously that girl from earlier. Like anyone else wants something to do with you.” Karma snarked. “That girl is just insane and dumb! I wouldn’t want to be her friend either if I was you, but I’m not and I’m stuck with her for life!”

“You’re her quirk?” Shinso questioned. “Like, the foreign girl’s quirk?”

“Quite a reputation we have. You falling for us?” Karma gleamed.

“In your dreams…” Shinso muttered. “What’s she want with me anyways?”

“To be your friend.” Karma spoke, resisting the urge for her to add on “oh, but I want your power!”

“I don’t want to be her friend.” Shinso deadpanned.

“Join the club.” Karma commented. “Anyways, why don’t you just beat up them bullies? You got that mind-control quirk right? Just tell them to leave you alone or something.”

“You don’t worry about it.” Shinso snapped rudely.

“Pardon my French, did I hit a nerve?” Karma smiled. “What? Can't control your quirk or something? You afraid of something? C’mon, the girl ain’t here to hear how much of a shitty person you are.”

Shinso suddenly stopped running, causing Karma to stop running too.

“This is my place. You and the girl leave me alone now.” Shinso demanded, glaring at the shadow before walking up to his apartment’s door.

“No thank you?!” Karma questioned, shouting at Shinso.

Shinso flipped her off before opening the door and slamming it shut.

“What a pain in the ass…” Karma sighed, looking around to see where she was.

She realized that she wasn’t far from (Y/N)'s neighborhood and laughed.

“Oh, (Y/N) will love this!” Karma cackled, skipping her merry way down the streets.

Karma made it to the house and walked through the door, looking around before finding (Y/N) in the kitchen.

“How’d it go?” (Y/N) questioned, cooking up some meat.

“Good. What are you cooking?” Karma questioned, trying to steal a piece of meat.

“Ah! No! Not for you!” (Y/N) scolded, hitting Karma’s hand away. “You can’t even eat it! You have no mouth. I’m basically the mother bird throwing chewed up food into your mouth.”

“Please reframe from saying that.” Karma cringed.

“Please reframe from stealing Shinso’s food.” (Y/N) retorted.

“It is for the brat? He said he doesn’t want to see you or me anymore.” Karma spoke, relaying what Shinso said to her earlier.

“He says that, but he’ll think twice after trying some of this!” (Y/N) beamed.

“What is it?” Karma questioned.

“Well, I don’t know what his favorite food is. So I figured I’d put all of the food categories together! He wants to be a hero, so I did protein such as chicken and steak. Vegetables like celery and carrots. Fruit like strawberries and blueberries. I’ll make homemade bread rolls later for grain. And apple juice!” (Y/N) explained. "So he can grow up big and strong!"

“And you say you’re not in love with him, correct?” Karma teased.

“You’re funny.” (Y/N) growled, shooting Karma a nasty look. “The last time I liked someone was in Kindergarten, and he confessed to me then a year later gained a crush on my best friend and left me!”

“You must’ve not been good enough. With that personality, I don’t blame him.” Karma teased, resorting in (Y/N) throwing a wooden spoon at Karma.

Karma quickly ducked and raised her fist at (Y/N) since she didn’t have a face to return the glare.

“Definitely not good enough.” Karma huffed.

“Done talking? Ready to go back?” (Y/N) grumbled.

“No. I want to stay out longer. I rarely get to come out!” Karma whined.

“Then quite being a brat.” (Y/N) huffed.

“No promises.” Karma smirked. . . Shinso stared at the blank ceiling in his room, tired but not finding it easy to slumber (like always it seems). Usually all that would be on his mind is how he can’t sleep, but today he found his thoughts drifting off—more specifically about the girl and her quirk.

That girl is stubborn, so is the quirk. The quirk seems to have its own personality, can that be possible? And what’s with the girl, (Y/N), trying to be my friend? Does she really feel that bad for me? Shinso thought.

I guess it makes sense, she is a foreigner so she’s not well-liked in the school. Others don’t like me because of my quirk. Hell, some might not like her because of her own quirk after that incident a few years ago. Shinso thought.

Shinso remembered hearing about how a foreigner got in a fight with Hiro and Yamada, the two bullies that’s been stuck in her classes for four years now and just can’t seem to take a break (you think the first beating you’d leave them alone). He hasn’t heard of any other fights between them, and judging by how Karma ran from them when she helped kidnapped him, they're still fighting.

Not only that, but even though he was rude to her (rightfully so, she interrupted his nap, or at least he was going to try to nap), she still decided to stick around and was even bold enough to say she was coming back tomorrow!

That’s a lot of confidence for someone bullied, let alone a foreigner. Does she not realize my quirk? Shinso thought.

No, the shadow quirk knew of my quirk, so obviously the girl ([Y/N], I think she said her name was) knew of my quirk too. So why did she get close to me knowing what I could do? he wondered.

All these thoughts clouded his mind and kept him up when what usually kept him up at night was how quiet it’d be in his life—suddenly he’s being chased by a stubborn girl and her questionable quirk. . . (Y/N) threw on her uniform’s shirt and skirt (breaking the dress code as usual by getting rid of her tie and keeping her collar unbuttoned), throwing on her jacket and brushing out her hair. She grabbed all her belongings and shoved them in her bag and sprayed perfume on herself.

She walked out of her room and grabbed her backpack along with two bags of food, the lunch she prepared yesterday. She walked out her house and down her street, doing her best to remember where her school was.

Yesterday she spent an extra ten minutes trying to figure out where her house was since she had forgotten the directions, so she ended up giving up and pulling out her GPS. Karma, luckily, was here to guide (Y/N) to school.

Did I ever tell you the good news? Karma questioned.

You’re leaving me? (Y/N) teased.

If only it were that easy to rid myself of you… Karma sighed. No, the brat lives near us. In fact, I can guide you to his house.

Hm. Tempting. But I don’t want to see Shinso just now, I want to surprise him during lunch. (Y/N) explained.

Surprise? But you have already told him you’re seeing him? Karma pointed out.

I’m surprising him with lunch! (Y/N) reminded. Shinso is gonna be so happy when he sees I thought about him and his health that I cooked for him! He’s going to be so trusting of me that he’ll be my friend and I can finally have someone fun to talk to! (Y/N) spoke, a smile on her face as she walked with an extra hop in her step.

And he’ll be a powerful ally of ours! With our strength combined, we can take on the world! Karma beamed.

You mean save it? Ya know, since we’re going to be heroes and all. (Y/N) pointed out.

Of course, that’s what I meant. Karma corrected lazily (not exactly meaning what she said).

(Y/N) walked into the school courtyard and took off her home shoes and replaced them with school shoes. She placed the lunches in her locker so they don’t get stolen (or destroyed by Hiro and Yamada). She made it to her class and sat down, already excited for lunch so she can go win Shinso’s trust. . . The bell for lunch finally rang (much to [Y/N]'s excitement) and she stood up for class eagerly. She made sure to walk out the second door, furthest away from Hiro and Yamada, that way she can make a run for it in the hallways and hopefully lose the two bullies in the crowd.

She pushed and shoved her way through the student body, finally getting to her locker and quickly unlocking it, making sure to grab both lunches and lock the locker back up. She noticed the two bullies closing in behind her and made haste, running into the woman’s bathroom and going into a stall.

Karma, distract them while I go to Shinso. Don’t let them know where he hangs out at lunch, we can’t have him losing trust in us by leading bullies to him! (Y/N) ordered.

And no beating them up? Karma sighed.

No beating them up. (Y/N) confirmed, taking off her jacket.

Man, I hate being such a goody-two-shoes. Karma complained, leaving (Y/N)'s body.

(Y/N) threw on her jacket again, carefully walking out of the stall and out into the hallways. Karma must’ve shoved Hiro and Yamada away from the hallway, allowing (Y/N) the chance at escaping through the school’s side-exit and making it to the tree Shinso was laying under yesterday.

Instead of expecting to see Shinso trying to sleep, she saw him lying under the tree with both eyes open, looking up at the sky. (Y/N) cleared her throat, quickly brushing her hair with her fingers and patting down her uniform.

“Shinso!” (Y/N) smiled, effectively gaining his attention as he turned his head her way.

(Y/N) jogged up to him and gave him a smile, plopping down in front of him so he couldn’t quite avoid her eye contact, creating a more vulnerable and intimate environment for the two of them.

“I got you something.” (Y/N) spoke, hanging Shinso a bag as he looked at it (with more interest than he’d like to admit) and accepted the bag.

“You really didn’t have to...” Shinso muttered, opening the bag and finding the clumsily wrapped container.

He wanted to laugh at her wrapping skills, but he was somewhat-thankful she made him something. After all, he doesn’t have much energy to eat, so having her actually put thought into him and take time out of her day to make him something made him want to smile (almost).

“But I wanted to! I noticed how yesterday you didn’t eat lunch, and lunch is important for you because it helps you grow.” (Y/N) explained. “You want to be a hero right? You need to be strong and healthy.”

(Y/N) noticed the droop in Shinso’s eyes at her words, resulting in (Y/N) wanting to punch herself.

Damn it! I messed up! (Y/N) thought.

Duh, it was creepy how you knew his dream job. Karma explained, telepathically communicating with (Y/N) despite being somewhere around the school.

No! Well yeah, but I said hero and that's what set him off! He gets bullied for wanting to be one because of that quirk of his. (Y/N) groaned.

(Y/N) decided to keep her smile and ignore Shinso’s frown, deciding it would be best to not try and pry information from him just yet.

“Well? Eat up, Shin! I wanna see how you like it.” (Y/N) spoke, allowing his mind to focus on the nickname she gave him.

He sighed and opened the containers lid, taking the fork too and taking a bite of the steak inside.

“It’s good...” Shinso muttered a compliment once he finished chewing his food.

“Thank you! I had a hard time figuring out what I should make you so I figured this would work.” (Y/N) explained, opening her own container and digging in. “Hey, while we eat, let’s get to know each other. Yeah?”

Shinso shot her a glare, displeased at her idea. (Y/N) paid no mind to it as she thought of a question to ask him.

“What’s your favorite color?” (Y/N) questioned.

“That’s how you’re going to get to know me?” Shinso asked, obvious judgement in his voice.

“Would you rather have me ask you something personal such as where you live?” (Y/N) questioned.

“… Purple.” Shinso sighed.

“I’m not surprised. It’s the color of your hair.” (Y/N) smiled. “My favorite color is (f/c). I like how it matches everything. Now, do you have a question you want to ask me?”

Shinso nodded, taking a blueberry and plopping it into his mouth.

“Mm, why are you trying to be friends with me?” Shinso questioned.

“Would you like the truth or the lie?” (Y/N) spoke, answering his question with her own.

Shinso blinked, stopped his chewing so he can look up at her face instead of his food. He noticed how her blue eyes pierced into his purple ones, sending a electric shock of either discomfort or surprise (most likely both).

He certainly wasn’t expecting that response.

“Um… the truth?” Shinso spoke, almost hesitant of his answer.

“I get bored throughout the day, so I wanna make friends. People here don’t like me because I’m a foreigner, and they don’t like you because of your quirk, so I figured we can be friends since we’re both unliked by those with low intelligence.” (Y/N) smiled before grabbing a raspberry from her container and chewing it.

“You do realize I’m dangerous, right?” Shinso questioned, his tone sounding as if he was calling (Y/N) stupid.

“Oh, have you not realized by now? I don’t care about how scary you are, I just wanna be friends with you.” (Y/N) spoke dully, taking a bite of her roll.

Shinso felt his heart speed up a bit, deciding to chalk it up to the sun’s heat as he adverted his eyes.

“Are all you Americans like this?” Shinso sighed.

“Mm, probably not. I’m a really special person, all the more you should be friends with me~” (Y/N) sing-songed, watching as Shinso took a bite of his own roll, unconsciously mimicking her actions and now paying attention to her body language (just as she wanted; his attention).

“If I be friends with you, will you leave me alone?” Shinso questioned.

“Nope.” (Y/N) admitted.

“And if I’m not friends with you?” Shinso questioned.

“Also a hard no.” (Y/N) responded.

“So… basically I have no say?” Shinso concluded.

“Ding, ding, ding! Your prize is this blueberry!” (Y/N) smiled goofily, throwing a blueberry at Shinso.

Shinso purposely moved his head away from her shot, causing her to frown.

“You were supposed to eat that! That’s your prize!” she huffed.

“Whoops.” Shinso muttered, not sorry at all.

“What about a favorite animal?” (Y/N) questioned.

Shinso doesn’t really understand how these elementary questions can help her get to know him, but he supposes it’s sort of nice icebreaker between the two.

“Cats.” Shinso spoke, causing (Y/N)'s face to scrunch up. “What?”

“Little devils… like chihuahuas…” she grumbled. “I’m more of a big dog person.”

“But they drool and are always bouncing off the walls.” Shinso grimaced.

“But at least they go on walks with you, and play with you and are fun. Cats liked to hit you and break things and huff hairballs.” (Y/N) defended. “Why do you like cats?”

“They’re quiet and sleep. Leave them to their devices and they’re fine.” Shinso explained.

“I’ve owned only one cat, and that cat is the only exception to my heart.” (Y/N) explained. “You ever own any dogs?”

“No way.” Shinso spoke, resisting the urge to scrunch up his face at just the thought.

“Suit yourself.” (Y/N) shrugged. “You come up with the next question.”

“Why’d you move here?” Shinso asked.

“My dad’s job. Promotion for his hero job.” (Y/N) explained.

“So you plan on being a hero too?” Shinso questioned.

“Might as well, I mean, it’s expected of me. I don’t have much passions either, and the ones I do have I don’t have enough energy to make it a job.” She admitted.

“Shocking.” Shinso commented.

This girl? Too little energy? Sound impossible, but he just met her yesterday so there’s not much to go off about her. It made Shinso wonder what else he doesn’t know about her.

He found himself being immersed into her little 20 questions game along with the food and atmosphere. Whatever she’s planning, she’s real good at it, but he won’t put his guard down just yet.

The bell rang, signaling their game and food was up.

“Where’s your class? I’ll walk you.” (Y/N) offered.

Shinso stood up from his spot and silently led (Y/N) to his classroom while she talked, saying random things and whatever was on her mind (or at least make it seem she was saying whatever). By doing it, it made is seem as if she trusted him—that way she could earn his friendship quicker.

She learned early on that people are very willing to talk about anything with “stupid” or “air-headed” people, so she makes it an effort to contribute that to her public personality when she feels it’s needed. Shinso would probably let information slip from his mouth and assume she was too dumb enough to look into it—just as long as she gains his trust, that is, which is why she needs to keep up this act.

Usually, she’d rather be the introvert of her friends. She liked to listen and learn, but she’s more than willing to laugh and crack jokes too, though it’s been awhile since she’s had a genuine laugh from someone else in her life other than Karma and her.

“Shinso, I heard from Karma that we walk the same way after school. We should meet up.” (Y/N) suggested, making it to Shinso’s classroom and stopping at the door.

“Karma?” Shinso questioned, confused on who that could be until it clicked. “Your quirk has their own name?”

“Yes, she does. Own thoughts and feelings too.” (Y/N) explained.

I’ve never heard a quirk that’s self-conscious. Shinso thought.

“So, what do you say?” (Y/N) questioned, secretly impatient for his answer despite Karma already knowing where he lives.

“I mean… sure?” Shinso agreed, albeit a bit hesitant.

“I’ll meet you here, okay?” (Y/N) smiled, giddy as she ran down the hall to make it to her classroom.

I don’t appreciate him calling me a ‘quirk’” Karma huffed.

What do you mean? (Y/N) questioned

He said it with an attitude. Karma retorted.

I think you’re jealous he likes me more. (Y/N) spoke, resisting the urge to publicly smirk.

He must’ve got inside your head to have you talking like that. Karma snarled.

Doesn’t matter. What matters is he’s building trust for us. I supposed being disliked for so long makes you open up to the nearest person who shows interest—and fast. (Y/N) explained. . . The day ended as (Y/N) maneuvered her way out of sight from Hiro and Yamada’s vision, heading to Shinso's class.

She saw the tuff of purple hair from Shinso and smiled, resisting the urge to run up and grab his shoulder, greeting him with a big flashy smile.

I can’t touch him. He doesn’t seem like someone who’d appreciate physical contact. I haven’t earned his trust all the way to get to that stage, but I’ve won his friendship. (Y/N) thought to herself.

She instead opted to run and smile at Shinso, leaving the physical intimacy for another day.

“Hey, Shin! Ya ready to go home?” (Y/N) questioned.

“Yeah.” Shinso responded, leading the way to the lockers for (Y/N) to follow.

“How was class?” (Y/N) questioned.

“Mm… Fine.” Shinso spoke, a little hesitant as he put genuine thought into his answer instead of going on auto-pilot like a normal person would.

It made (Y/N) smile at the small clue. Shinso’s body language allows her to know and learn all about him. She wonders if he knows this.

“My class was boring. I had to do math, do you know I hate math?” (Y/N) sighed, speaking the truth.

“It’s… interesting alright.” Shinso spoke, voicing his own opinion on it.

“What’s your favorite subject?” (Y/N) questioned, going back to her elementary icebreakers.

“Maybe language arts, it’s the quietest subject.” Shinso explained.

“That’s my favorite too!” (Y/N) beamed. “Would you look at that, Shin. We have something in common.”

“Great…” Shinso murmured, the two of them reaching the lockers.

They unlocked their lockers and changed their shoes. When they finished, (Y/N) tugged Shinso’s backpack.

“We have to go through the courtyard. Hiro and the others will be waiting for us at the side-gate looking to ambush us, especially after that stunt from yesterday.” (Y/N) explained.

Shinso hummed, walking out of the school’s front doors to the open front gates. He noticed her still cling onto his backpack and ignored the way his heart pumped an extra beat at realizing this.

“Do you have a favorite juice?” (Y/N) questioned.

“Juice? Never thought about it.” Shinso admitted. “Maybe orange juice?”

“Shame on you.” (Y/N) huffed. “That’s only best for breakfast. Apple juice is obviously superior.”

“Really? So red apples or green apples?” he questioned.

“Green! They have the perfect sourness and tartness to them.” (Y/N) answered without any hesitation, smiling that he was entertaining her little performance.

“Wrong answer.” Shinso spoke. “Red, specifically gala apples, are the best apples.”

“Mm. No!” (Y/N) spoke, shaking her head. “I could’ve never expected you to believe in such falsehoods, Shin. A little disappointed, but hopefully you can win me back with this; what’s better? Pink lemonade or regular lemonade?”

“Aren’t they just the same taste but with different colors?” Shinso questioned.

“Oh!” (Y/N) feigned a gasp. “How could you? Obviously not! At least… not all that much. They have different tastes because strawberry juice is added into pink lemonade to make it pink.” (Y/N) explained.

“Pink lemonade I guess.” Shinso spoke, opting to choose what he hoped was the correct answer (he doesn’t taste a difference in either lemonade).

“Phew. I’m glad we see eye to eye. You earn three brownie points.” (Y/N) sighed in relief.

Shinso resisted the urge to smirk, instead keeping his gaze intensely focused on the road ahead of him so he doesn’t crack a smile. Shinso led (Y/N) down to his neighborhood before he stopped in front of his house, ending their question game.

“You going to be okay walking alone?” Shinso questioned, shoving his hands into his pants pockets.

“Worried about lil ol’ me?” (Y/N) teased. “Don’t worry! I have Karma. We can take anyone on!” (Y/N) beamed, raising her arms to show him her “muscles” (not like it did any good with her jacket blocking the nonexistent muscles).

Shinso looked at her hesitantly, seeming to have an internal struggle inside his head, before letting out a sigh as his shoulders drooped.

“Do you have a cellphone?” he questioned.

“Yep.” (Y/N) answered without second thought. “Why? Wanna get my number and ask me on a date?” she teased once more as she pulled her phone out from her backpack.

“You wish.” Shinso stared blankly, taking her phone once she unlocked it.

He typed his phone number in and added his contact name.

“Text me when you get home. Who knows what could happen, you might run into a villain.” Shinso spoke, handing (Y/N) her phone back.

She stared at him, shocked at the gesture and his words. He genuinely cared for her? A girl he was trying to get rid of just yesterday?

She felt her heart race as her face started to heat up. She let out a fake laugh in hopes of throwing Shinso off her sudden quietness and smiled.

“Okay, Shin. I’ll meet you here tomorrow and we’ll walk to school together, okay?” (Y/N) questioned.

Shinso nodded in agreement. The two exchanged a look at each other, nothing but silence before (Y/N) threw him another smile.

“Try not to miss me too much!” she spoke, waving at him as she walked down the street to head home.

Your heart. Karma suddenly spoke.

What about it? (Y/N) questioned.

It skipped a few beats earlier. Is your heart in danger or ill? Karma asked.

I don’t know what you’re talking about. (Y/N) said, acting clueless.

I felt it! There’s something wrong with it! Karma argued.

No. I was just surprised. (Y/N) excused. Forget about it and help us home so we can text Shinso and not leave him worrying. . . Shinso waited patiently in front of his apartment for (Y/N). He looked at the clouds before hearing her footsteps, turning to face her.

“Morning, Shin!” (Y/N) greeted.

“Morning.” Shinso returned, starting their walk to school together.

“How did you sleep?” (Y/N) questioned, making small talk to pass the time.

“I slept okay.” Shinso murmured.

I got three hours, that’s better than most nights. Shinso thought.

“That’s good. I slept…” (Y/N) paused, thinking of her answer. “Okay too.”

Eight hours is not enough for me, I don’t care what anyone says. (Y/N) thought, slightly irritated.

“Hey, did you eat breakfast?” (Y/N) questioned.

Now that he’s thinking about it, he didn’t. He doesn’t ever eat breakfast. His morning routine consists of sleeping and dressing, then heading out the door. The last time his parents cooked breakfast for him was when he was three (before they knew of his quirk).

“No.” Shinso admitted.

“We should get somethin’ from the vendors. It’s not good to learn on an empty stomach.” (Y/N) explained. “And this here is for lunch.” She spoke, gesturing to the lunches she made for them both. “Speaking of lunch. Here. Don’t try eating it now.”

Shinso accepted the bag and held it in his hand, carrying it for himself.

“What's inside?” he questioned.

“You got to found out at lunch.” (Y/N) smiled.

Normally Shinso wouldn’t entertain such ideas from others, but he doesn’t quite find himself caring too much about what was made, only that she made it herself (once again, putting time into caring for his well-being).

He decided to acknowledge this with a hum.

“Okay. What’s your music taste?” (Y/N) questioned.

Shinso stayed silent to think about what was most popular on his playlist. It was mostly just lofi-beats with mixing of slow depressing (or sometimes love) songs.

“Mostly lofi.” He admitted.

“Oooo, good genre! I like it too, but I like all music.” (Y/N) smiled.

“Impossible. Anyone that says they like all music has at least one genre they don’t like.” Shinso spoke.

“Try me.” She smiled confidently.

“Rap?”

“Have it.”

“Pop?”

“Yep.”

“Rock?”

“Rock on!"

“Hip-hop.”

“Yep-pers.”

“Spanish?”

“Sí.”

“Metal?”

“My favorite.”

“20’s?”

“Fancy it.”

Shinso paused, thinking.

“Japanese death metal?”

“You won’t believe it! Yeah!” (Y/N) smiled.

“Hm. I’m officially impressed.” Shinso admitted, his eyebrows raised slightly to show this.

“Aren’t I just the best? I’m so awesome.” (Y/N) giggled.

Shinso decided not to answer that, already deciding that she had too much of a ego.

“Okay. Now, favorite slushie flavor?” (Y/N) asked.

The questions went on as they shared their answers (Shinso even being able to throw in some questions like “what’s your favorite candy?” just some simple questions since [Y/N] seemed to like them).

They made it to school and changed their shoes, putting their lunches in their lockers. (Y/N) bought Shinso and her granola bars from the school vending machines for breakfast, then offered to walk Shinso to his class so the two could spend some more time together. He ended up agreeing as they both enjoyed the last few minutes together.

“Hey, what’s your class?” Shinso questioned, eating his granola bar.

“H-802, why?” (Y/N) asked.

Same class as Hiro and Yamada. Shinso thought. There’s no doubt she’s not subjected to some type of harassment from those two in class.

“Just so I know where you are.” Shinso spoke, then realized how creepy that sounded. “I mean like, so I know who your teacher is and all. Like, because I’m curious if we’re near each other? That way it’s easier to meet up and—“

“I understand, Shin. No worries.” (Y/N) giggled, enjoying the way he tried it needlessly defend himself over something so small.

He obviously is not good in social situations. (Y/N) thought warmly.

I thought that was obvious. Karma commented.

Shinso nodded, ignoring the fire growing on his face from his embarrassment.

“I’ll see you later, yeah?” (Y/N) smiled.

Shinso nodded once more, watching as (Y/N) walked away from him.

She’s not so bad. Shinso thought. It’s not as terrible as I thought it’d be to have her hanging out with me. . . The bell rang as Shinso stood up and walked out of class. He waited a few minutes for (Y/N) outside of his classroom before giving up.

Did she ditch me? he thought. She could’ve been wanting to be my friend as a prank or a bet.

A bad taste formed in his mouth as that last thought it. It certainly wouldn’t be the first time, but he liked that she actually made it seem like she wanted to get to know him better.

He took a deep breath to gather this thoughts and emotions before sighing.

Well, it’s a good thing I didn’t grow attached. He thought to himself.

He started to head off to his tree as he started walking down the hallway. He heard a familiar laughter and ducked into an empty classroom.

Hiro and Yamada were in the hallway, laughing to their hearts content with their little group.

“Should even up your other eye since you let her get that hit on you.” One of the boys, Jāo, laughed.

She? Are they talking about (Y/N)?

“Lucky shot. She swung wildly since I took her glasses off. Blinder than a bat.” Kishō chuckled. “Besides, I got her good with that punch? You see how much blood came pouring out of her mouth? Think she bit her tongue.”

“I hope so. Maybe bite it off so she’d keep that smart mouth of hers shut.” Hiro commented. “It was really getting boring so I’m glad she presented the opportunity.”

“I almost feel bad because of how easy it was.” Yamada laughed.

Of course it’d be easy. Five against two is no bragging right. Shinso thought, irritated.

“I don’t want to hear you talking. You got hit with a metal chair five times.” Hiro laughed.

“Like you can talk. She really tried stabbing you with a pair of scissors after I finally got the damn chair out of her hands. Would’ve got you too if I didn’t help you.” Yamada growled.

“Aw! We should’ve cut her hair too while we were at it! It’s about time for her to get a new look, it’s a waste of long hair with how she doesn’t style it.” Jāo exclaimed.

“We always have tomorrow. We can catch her during lunch while she’s sleeping and the teacher leaves. She’s bound to fall asleep in class again soon.” Hiro explained.

They’re going to corner her and plan more? As if what they did today wasn’t enough? Shinso thought as they passed the room he was in, their obnoxious voices still being heard loud and clear in his ears as they walked further down the hall.

“Teacher’s favorite. Seriously, how does she have good grades and sleep in class?” Yamada huffed. “Huh, maybe we can spread a rumor about her sleeping with the teacher? Yeah?”

Shinso heard enough. He stepped out of the classroom and made his way towards the group who had their backs turned.

“Where is she?” Shinso questioned, glaring at Hiro.

“Aw, damn it! He heard! He’s going to snitch.” Kishō exclaimed.

“Like I’d tell—“ Hiro’s eyes went white, falling under Shinso’s quirk.

“Where is (L/N)?” Shinso repeated.

��H-813.” Hiro relayed.

“Do you want to fight?!” Jaō challenged, walking up to Shinso.

Shinso broke Hiro’s hypnosis and looked at Jāo, readying his question. It’s best to take down Hiro first due to his quirk.

“Are you stupid?” Shinso insulted.

“Are yo—“ Jaō answered Shinso’s statement, succumbing to Shinso’s quirk just as Hiro did earlier.

“Punch Hiro.” Shinso commanded.

Jāo’s movements were swift. Before any boy in the group could protest, Hiro got knocked out coldly.

“Fight Yamada.” Shinso directed.

Jāo charged at Yamada while Yamada avoided the attacks, unsure what to do; fight his brainwashed friend or run? Jāo decided for him as he grabbed Yamada’s sleeve while he moved away, pulling Yamada back and slamming his head into the floor, pulling it up only to slam it back down again. He waited until he heard Yamada’s nose crack and his eyes roll back before Shinso let out of the reigns.

“Kishō, are you going to run?” Shinso questioned.

“Monster! You and your qu-“ Kishō fell into Shinso’s control all too easily just as everyone else did.

“Knock out Jāo.” Shinso commanded.

“You play dirty...” Jāo muttered, rubbing his knuckles from the punch he gave Hiro earlier.

Kishō kicked Jāo in between his legs, making Jāo fall to the ground quickly. He kicked Jāo’s head into the nearest wall and left him there. Kishō’s back was facing Shinso as he broke Kishō’s mind-control, then grabbed his shoulder and turned him around, giving him a good punch in the mouth to even it out for (Y/N) and her jaw.

Kishō got knocked out as Shinso looked around at the mess he made. Nobody was fatally injured or even severely, however he’s not sure he can say the same for (Y/N).

Room H-813 is what Hiro said. Shinso thought, walking down the hallway the boys came from and looked at the classroom signs.

He found the room and opened the door, finding (Y/N) and Karma both together. Karma held bandages while (Y/N) looked out the window. They both heard the door open, taking a few seconds to think to themselves.

Are they back for more? What the hell? (Y/N) thought.

This time I’m really going to beat them! Karma shouted. I'm going after the kid with the quirk-blocker first!

They noticed it was Shinso instead, observing the state of both of them. (Y/N)'s fists were red (no doubt going to be a deep purple tomorrow) along with the side of her jaw. Her glasses were tilted awkwardly on her face but luckily not broken. She had some scratch marks on her neck and wrists along with some bruising, but luckily she wasn’t in a bad state. Karma looked… like Karma. All pitch black with no harm done to her.

“Shinso?” (Y/N) spoke, confused and on guard. “Why aren’t you eating? Did you not like lunch? I’ll make something different for you tomorrow.”

“Are you okay? You’re not too hurt are you?” Shinso questioned, walking up to the two.

Karma moved away for Shinso to take over, more than glad that he would fill in her position as the caretaker/nurse.

“Oh, nah! I’m fine.” (Y/N) lie with a smile.

“Bullshit.” Shinso scoffed, making (Y/N) frown. “What happened? Why did they do it?”

“How do you know it was plural?” (Y/N) questioned.

“Saw Hiro and his buddies in the hallway. They were talking about what they did so I took care of them.” Shinso spoke.

“As in brainwash?!” Karma beamed.

“Yeah… I guess I did.” Shinso muttered, recalling Kishō calling him a monster.

“Shinso…” (Y/N) murmured. “Thank you. You didn’t have to defend me like that, especially since they could’ve made you one of their larger targets now.”

“I don’t care about that. What happens that made them get so violent with you?” Shinso questioned.

“Oh, you know. Wrong place wrong time.” (Y/N) sighed. “They have a knack for picking on me. Last time they actually hurt me like that must’ve been a month ago.”

“Why aren’t you doing anything about it? Tell a teacher or your parents.” Shinso questioned.

“It only creates a bigger target on my back. I’m disliked as it is since I’m a foreigner. Hateful adults are much worse than hateful kids. They know I’m getting bullied but they won’t bother doing anything about it because I’m American.” (Y/N) explained. “Besides, the school year is almost over. Middle school is starting soon so I figured I’d see them less.”

“From now on stick with me. I’ll walk you to class instead.” Shinso sighed.

“You don’t have to. You’ve already done enough.” (Y/N) explained.

“I don’t take no as in answer.” Shinso added on. “Do you want me to help you bandage up or do you have that down?”

“No offense, especially after everything you’ve done, but I feel more comfortable for Karma to help me.” (Y/N) admitted as Karma took Shinso’s spot from across (Y/N) and picked up the bandages and alcohol packets.

(Y/N) kept quiet, staring at Karma as they seemed to share a silent telepathic moment, before (Y/N) sighed.

“You know, when they cornered me, I was downright terrified they’d do much more than beat me up.” (Y/N) admitted. “I’m glad they just beat me up. I heard Japan has more intense bullying, so I was afraid it be more than a few punches.”

“Mm… I guess that does happen in Japan more than America.” Shinso hummed.

“Doesn’t help that she has a fear of guys.” Karma teased, aiming to humiliate (Y/N).

“Shut up.” (Y/N) hissed as Karma wiped blood off (Y/N)'s busted lip.

Shinso blinked in surprise, obviously not expecting that. He would’ve never guessed, not with how forward she is towards him.

“Yeah, shocker.” (Y/N) huffed, noticing Shinso’s reaction. “Had it instilled in me growing up from my dad’s teachings. It just got worse over the years because of some incidents.” (Y/N) explained.

“I’m sorry.” Shinso muttered. “Do you… want me to leave?” he questioned, realizing the position they’re in.

She did get beaten up by a group of guys just earlier, and now she’s alone and weak with another guy who she just met three days ago. Shinso understands if she'd rather not be around him right now.

“I don’t care.” She spoke all too quickly, before feeling bad at her snapping at him when he was only looking to make her comfortable. “I mean… you can stay. You don’t bother me as much as other guys. You’re…” she paused. “Just different I guess. More comforting…” she paused, allowing Shinso to gain his thoughts.

His heartbeat spiked a little, a blush growing on his face at her confession.

“…Is that weird?” she sighed.

“Very.” Karma jumped in quickly.

“No. I don’t think so.” Shinso admitted.

Karma looked at the two of them staring at each other, sensing a type of chemistry between the two.

“Blegh! Let me leave the room before you two take off each other’s clothes and fuck.” Karma commented vulgarly.

“Karma!” (Y/N) exclaimed, a fire growing on her face as Shinso adverted his eyes. “We’re ten!”

“Pre-teen pregnancy exists.” Karma spoke carelessly, shrugging her shoulders.

“Do you want to go back?” (Y/N) threatened.

“So you can continue without me?” Karma teased.

(Y/N) shot Karma a glare while Shinso decided not to intervene in their little bicker.

"I'm sorry. She has a mind of her own." (Y/N) sighed.

"Or not! Maybe my mind is the dark inner thoughts of you, (Y/N). Think about it." Karma spoke.

If she had a face, she'd be grinning wolfishly. (Y/N)'s surprised Karma didn't grow horns to help back up her theory.

Are you trying to make him leave us? Just when we’ve gained some form of rapport? (Y/N) questioned.

Being nice is so boring though. Besides, if you’re going to be friends with him, he’s going to have to get used to me. Karma explained.

Not even I can get used to you and it’s been four years now with you. (Y/N) huffed.

(Y/N) and Karma glared at each other, telepathically communicating and leaving Shinso out of the conversation as Karma mindlessly applied cream to (Y/N)'s bruises on her arms. They broke out of their connection and Karma turned to Shinso, excited for what she’s about to say.

“Come and get an eyeful while you can, lover boy. I gotta tend to her wounds under her shirt.” Karma teased.

“Knock it off!” (Y/N) huffed, slapping Karma on her arm.

Shinso immediately turned around to advert his eyes.

“Thanks, but no.” He sighed, ignoring the blush on his face or the stammer of his heart.

“Your loss.” Karma sighed.

“Aw, thank you.” (Y/N) said, teasing Karma.

“I didn’t mean it in that sense.” Karma huffed.

Karma tended to the bruises on her stomach and rib-cage, giving extra hard pokes to see (Y/N) squirm and cuss her out, keeping the air lively and care-free.

“Shin, do you think you’d get in trouble with the school for messing with Hiro and them?” (Y/N) questioned.

“If anything, they should be the ones getting in trouble. I just settled the score.” Shinso spoke smoothly, watching the two interact together since Karma no longer had (Y/N)'s shirt up and had started working on her legs.

“They won’t do much, lucky to even get detention for a day.” (Y/N) sighed.

Shinso looked away, thinking of what to say before speaking up.

“I think it’s messed up how they treat you. The kids and adults.” Shinso voiced. “You shouldn’t be treated like that all because you’re a foreigner.”

(Y/N) smiled, her heart racing a bit as she looked at him.

“Thank you. Some people need to be more like you.” (Y/N) spoke.

“There’s a janitors closet down the hall if you both plan on—“

“Shut it, Karma.” (Y/N) growled, angry at Karma for ruining the bittersweet moments.

Hey, moments like these could help him lower his guard with us so could you learn how to shut your mouth and read the room? (Y/N) huffed.

Oh, I’m reading it already. I’m reading that the room’s gonna have foggy windows because he’s gonna pin you and have hot—

I HOPE YOU DIE! (Y/N) screamed, embarrassed.

You’d be useless without me. Karma pointed out.

(Y/N) gave Karma another glare as Karma finished caring for (Y/N). Just as she did, the bell rang, signaling lunch ended.

“Oh, I’m sorry you couldn’t eat lunch today, Shin.” (Y/N) spoke, faking her tone to sound guilty.

“Don’t worry about it. I’ll eat it when I get home.” Shinso spoke.

Can’t let it go to waste. He thought.

Karma decided to return to (Y/N)'s body. She touched (Y/N)'s back where her clothes opened, a large gash forming before Karma crawled in, then the gash healed.

“Woah…” Shinso thought, amazed and a bit freaked out.

“Much more calmer than how I first reacted when she did that.” (Y/N) laughed.

Shinso shared a smile with her before opening the door, allowing her to walk past him to head to their classes. Shinso insisted very strongly on walking her back to class. He also insisted strongly for him to stay and wait for the group of bullies to show up, at least wait until the teacher returned to the classroom.

“Shin, you’ll be late to class.” (Y/N) reasoned, an embarrassed blush dusting her face as others looked at the odd pairing.

“I don’t care.” Shinso stated plainly.

The bell rang and a few minutes later, the teacher came in. Shinso took it as his cue to leave.

“I’ll meet you here, okay?” Shinso spoke, giving her a “don’t go nowhere else” look.

(Y/N) nodded, a soft blush creeping up on her face due to being so compliant for Shinso. Even if it was just a simple request of his, it felt weird for her to actually decide to listen and do to what he wanted from her.

Your heart is beating fast again. Karma pointed out. These clothes feel too uncomfortable all of a sudden. It’s too hot, take the damn clothes off.

As if! (Y/N) huffed.

She watched Shinso leave before looking around, seeing that Hiro and Yamada never went to class.

Serves them right. (Y/N) thought.

She briefly wondered if she should let Karma go and follow Shinso in case the bullies were planning on attacking Shinso, but she remembered that he was more than capable of kicking their asses (a statement he proved himself).

The teacher started teaching this hour’s new subject, math, a subject that is lucky enough to be called hated and not something more vulgar. It wasn’t even twenty minutes before (Y/N) found her face squished into her arms and hiding her eyes from the schools fluorescent lights. . . Shinso packed his belongings and walked out of the classroom and into (Y/N)'s class, finding her face-down on the desk sleeping.

How long has she been out like this? Shinso thought, noticing the uncomfortable position her back was in.

“Hey, wake up.” Shinso spoke, taking (Y/N)'s pencil who suffered dereliction for who knows how long, and poked her face repeatedly until she woke up.

She opened her eyes groggily and wiped the drool off her mouth, looking up to see who awoken her.

“Hi, Shinso…” (Y/N) muttered, taking off her glasses and rubbing her eyes.

She yawned, then flinched at the pain that spread in her jaw, before remembering today’s events and how she got punched there.

“You okay?” Shinso questioned, noticing her flinch of pain as he dropped (Y/N)'s pencil back down onto her desk.

“Yeah.” (Y/N) reassured. “Let’s go home. I wanna go to bed.” (Y/N) spoke, gathering her supplies.

Shinso helped (Y/N) pack up. (Y/N) stood up and groaned.

“Ah, my back…” she complained, letting out a long stretch.

Shinso smiled as he handed (Y/N) her backpack. Shinso took the lead of their walk, heading to the courtyard before (Y/N) stopped him, tugging on the back of his backpack to gain his attention but respect his physical bubble.

“Let’s go the back way. Hiro and his gang might be mad at what you did and try to corner you in the courtyard.” (Y/N) explained. “I’ve had my fair share of fighting today.”

Shinso nodded, changing their direction to the back of the school. They walked back the school garden and made it to the gate, climbing the fence and jumping over it, landing on their feet.

(Y/N) continued her games of questions like nothing serious at school happened today. She was a little hesitant to go back home and face her dad’s wrath, but she decided she’ll hide her injuries and go right to sleep when she gets home. She’ll avoid him to the best of her abilities until at least her busted lip heals up (it shouldn’t be too much of a probably considering he’s a Pro Hero and is gone fairly often).

Shinso walked past his apartment to accompany (Y/N) home. They stopped in front of her apartment and (Y/N) smiled.

“Thank you for bringing me home today, and for beating up those bullies. Again, you didn’t have to, but I greatly appreciate you looking out for me.” (Y/N) smiled.

“Hey, we’re friends, right? Any good friend would’ve done it.” Shinso shrugged, shoving his hands into his pockets and smiling.

(Y/N) wouldn't, she knew that much—at least not before today. But because he risked lowering his social image even further, she supposes she can even out their score one day.

“Thank you, Shinso. I’ll see you tomorrow. Have a good day.” (Y/N) beamed, waking up to her door and opening it, waving at Shinso before closing it.

She said my full name, not just the nickname. Shinso thought.

He wasn’t quite sure what made his heart feel more fuzzy—her using that nickname for the first time, or her saying his last name for the first time. Whatever it was, he wasn’t sure if he liked the effect she had on his heart whenever she did something that caught him off-guard.

Shinso headed back home, looking forward to what (Y/N) packed for his lunch today (that will be his dinner tonight). Ever since Shinso discovered his quirk, he’s been nothing short of a disappointment to his parents, barely even a son. Ever since then, Shinso takes care of his meals and chores, but you can’t quite replace physical affection on your own.

Maybe one day. Shinso thought, finding himself entertaining the idea of actually being someone’s lover.

It’s funny to think that it wasn’t so far away, especially with (Y/N)'s morbid curiosity slowly morphing into obsessive infatuation. Why else would she ask so many questions about him other than to perfect her persona for him and only him? Asking questions is a good way of seeing if he’s the right person to be her friend (and later down the road, possible lover).

She is a sucker for a good friends to lover trope. . . Karma noticed (Y/N)'s growing enamor with Shinso rather quickly. When you live in a person’s body and have access to a certain part of their thoughts they share with you, you start to see red flags. By living inside of (Y/N)'s body so long, Karma knows (Y/N)'s normal heart rate, how many breaths she takes, how many blinks a minute, how many thoughts conjugate.

She started noticing how her heart sped up at times when Shinso laughed, smiled, even just seeing him wait for her in the morning or waking her up in class. By the lingering stares (Y/N) gave or the piling thoughts of “what Shinso could be doing, who he’s with, what he’s thinking about, if he’s safe”, it’s extremely safe to say that (Y/N) had a big fat crush on Shinso.

Karma never said anything about it because (Y/N) never did anything about it. (Y/N) never went to extreme lengths, just some mild following around to “make sure he was safe” she’d say. When the second summer came in and (Y/N) requested that Karma would break into the school and change the classroom rosters so (Y/N) could be in the same class as Shinso, Karma confronted her about it.

She was tired of (Y/N)'s constant rants in her head about Shinso. How she tried to justify it by saying “every friend worried for their friend’s safety!” She was sick of having to watch this pathetic “love” story with no form of development. You’d get bored too if you watched the same character pine over the love interest with the main character doing absolutely nothing to make the love interest notice them in that way for years, would you?

“I know you love him.” Karma spoke.

“Huh? What do you mean?” (Y/N) questioned. “He’s my friend. I’m looking out for his safety.”

“Why bother? It’s just a waste of time.” Karma sighed. “He’s proven to take care of himself.”

"Because—" (Y/N) paused, thinking of what to say.

Why does she do this? She’s never done this for any other “friend” she’s had growing up. Now that she has Shinso, she doesn’t seek for any other friendship or even alliance with anyone else. She doesn’t bother knocking on their door right when she wakes up and declares to go into town and hang out with them today. She doesn’t bother making sure anyone else has been fed or insisting they need her assistance with placing a bandage on their skinned knee. She doesn’t bother buying them their favorite candy when she sees it or make sure their lunches are nutritious and healthy while sticking to all his likes.

“Huh…” (Y/N) muttered. “Karma… what’s wrong with me?”

“Your in love, obviously.” Karma snickered. “Has it really taken you two years to realize this? Sheesh. You fell pretty hard too.”

“L-love? Love?!” (Y/N) exclaimed. “Oh, no. No, no, no! I can’t be in love. Anything but that!” she exclaimed, tears gathering in her eyes.

“What’s the big deal?” Karma questioned, starting to become genuinely concerned when she saw the tears threatening to fall from (Y/N)'s face.

“I-I can’t! He’s a guy! A boy! They’re bad! All of them! They only want your body and they tear your heart out after they’re done using you. Right? Right?!” (Y/N) spoke, grabbing fistfuls of her hair as she relayed her father’s words and past experiences.

Boys are nothing short of terrible, even calling them that is generous enough. They corner you alone in groups when they know you can’t fight back. They spur each other on with competitive bets on who can get into which girl’s pants fastest. They play with your heart and swear they’re only yours and no-one else’s. They talk behind your back. They go after your so-called “best friend” and leave you alone to pick up the love you so carelessly threw at them. They take advantage of you when you’re most vulnerable, pressure you until you give consent you don’t mean, just so that they can finally leave you alone. They take your pride, confidence, love, and respect for yourself and rip it up in front of your face as if it was a small piece of paper.

A nauseous feeling overcame (Y/N), her stomach twisting as her heart sped up. She ran to the bathroom and threw up in the toilet while Karma chased her down, holding (Y/N)'s long hair she decided on growing out. Their emotions were both unstable at the moment, either one of them could snap depending on what could be said next. Since they're both separated from each other, it makes it harder to control emotions when part of your amygdala is being shared with another host.

When she finished throwing up, she wiped he mouth with toilet paper and looked at Karma with tears.

“I can’t be in love. Anything but that.” She whimpered, her emotions anything but stable due to Karma running around outside of her body.

She was the one that’s got cornered alone in groups. She was the one they placed bets on. She was the one left once she proved to no longer be fun or refuse to give what they want. She was the one who’d they follow down the street for blocks until she had to lose them in alley-ways. She was the one got left for her best-friend. She was the one whose been tried to be pressured into situations she didn’t like, then they leave because she stood her ground and wanted her boundaries to (can you believe this?) actually respected. She was the one that had her pride, confidence, love, and respect for herself ripped up in front of her face, leaving her to clean up the mess she caused.

She knew it, Karma knew it. Humans were disgusting—but boys were absolutely revolting.

It wasn’t just her that’s been broken by love, she watched the same thing happen to the man she respected and wished to be; her father. Her mother left her with a broken family, angered at their naiveness. (Y/N) saw all the signs of her mother falling in love all over again. She saw her mother start dressing herself up in makeup and buying lingerie. She saw her mother heading out late at night and not getting back until morning, until it shifted to days. She stayed up late at night worrying for her mother’s safety, who she could be with, crying at the possibility that her suspicion was right. Finding bras in mother’s car and multiple text messages from a contact.

Oh how it took a toll on her father. How it made him hate the world—an already distrusting man who has seen far too much to handle—even more than what was thought possible. How it made him absolutely loathe the word "love". How it made him voice his anger out on his daughter, how “all woman are the same. Unfaithful. Dishonest. Dirty whores. Money-crazed maniacs who want a man that’ll treat them like shit. Who wouldn’t give a damn if you died tomorrow.”

To see a man get broken so easily by the oh so heart-throbbing and eye-opening experience called “love”, demented her mind further and into darker places.

When those times became too much, she cried in Shinso’s room. She vented her frustrations out, her theories and her fears until she was red-eyed with tears and snot streaming down her face. She cried and sobbed until feeling like passing out and forcing Karma to carry her home to bed because God knows she would never sleep alone in a room with a boy, even if it was Shinso. And especially, never, ever let him touch her.

Only she was allowed to give him the rare hug to seek comfort she desperately needed, just as long as he didn’t wrap his arms around her back and trap her to where she couldn’t escape his grasp.

Shinso understood this greatly and never once tried to push her boundaries. He was fine with having her grab his backpack or his sleeve to keep him close to her so they didn’t get lost in crowds, just as long as he didn’t have to put that sort of silent devotion and declaration of sticky besotted affection.

Shinso was fine silently forcing space away from her and other men so that she didn’t feel uncomfortable or scared with the closeness between them, especially if there wasn’t much people around. He was fine with her keeping her distance from him when they were hanging out in their room, the window open as an escape-route and the door cracked open for easy access in case she had to scream for help. He was fine with her avoidance of dresses and skirts, ponytail’s and makeup, all to erase the unwanted desire of need from him and other men, to prevent herself from being defiled by their hands and mouths and worse.

He never felt any sort of offense to have her believe such things of him. He understood other girls thought that a boy would never take advantage of them, only for it to actually happen.

Karma stared at her other half, utterly confused on how to cheer her up on such a matter.

“Oi, it’s not like it’ll be the end of the world, idiot.” Karma hissed, roughly shoving her finger into (Y/N)'s cheek. “After all, you don’t gotta say shit to him, just make him love you back.”

“I can’t do that.” (Y/N) retorted. “What if he… I don’t know cheats or something dumb. What if he finds someone better? Aw shit, there’s way more prettier guys and girls than me. What if he finds someone that makes him laugh harder than I can? Wha-“

Another wave of vomit hit her as she redirected her attention to the toilet and vomited.

“You’re acting as if he actually has a chance with other girls.” Karma huffed. “Who else does he hang out with other than you. You’re literally his only option, we’ll make sure of that, won’t we?" Karma’s imaginary grin widen as she chuckled.

“What are you getting at...?” (Y/N) muttered, tired from all the confusing thoughts and feelings.

“Let’s kidnap him. Make sure no-one else can have him.” Karma spoke, leaning into (Y/N)'s face.

“Are you serious? We’d be the top subject other than his parents.” (Y/N) snarled.

“So that’s what’s stopping you? You’d do it if there were no consequences?” Karma beamed.

“N-no. Just—Karma, no! We have to be good.” (Y/N) sighed.

“Let’s move away, take lover boy with us. We’re both not serious about this little hero dream.” Karma explained.

“Hey, I’m serious about this.” (Y/N) huffed.

“Yeah, you’re fooling me.” Karma spoke sarcastically. “Be real, the only reason you’re still here is to be around lover boy. You couldn’t care less if your dad got mad at you for giving up, you just want the boy.”

“That’s not true.” (Y/N) gruffed.

“Only reason you stuck to the dream is so you can go to the same high school as that boy. Keep all the other girls away. I’ve seen the glares you’ve given the girls, the amount of times I had to trip guys for talking to lover boy and the amount of hair spray I had to light on fire for you in the girl's locker room. All for lover boy.” Karma spoke.

“Let’s not jump to such accus—“ (Y/N) spoke, but was cut off by Karma’s manipulative tangent.

“After all we’ve done, we’re just trying to protect lover boy from the world. We know how dangerous it is. Experienced it ourselves. Taking Hitoshi away would prevent him from ever getting hurt. We've done so much for him, the very least he can do it love you.” Karma spoke, adding Shinso’s first name just to try and deepen her words blows (it just hit (Y/N)'s already unstable nerve instead).

“I said no, Karma.” (Y/N) stated firmly. “I’m not going to use Hitoshi like that. I’m not going to stop him from his dreams.”

“(Y/N), do you really believe you’re in that dream?” Karma questioned, her voice all-to-serious compared to her sing-song teasing earlier.

(Y/N) looked at Karma with a glare. They both refused to share each other’s brain section of thoughts, preventing each other from knowing what the other was thinking.

“He’ll leave us. He’ll leave you. What makes you think he’d want us to stick around? We can take him, you can make him fall for you. He’ll be all yours. He’ll be safe and sound. He wouldn’t ever be able to leave you then.”Karma pushed on.

“No. That’s final, Karma.” (Y/N) spoke, heading to walking out the room. “This is the final year you’ll change my class into Hitoshi’s roster. After that, we’ll be in separate classes so we both can get what we want.”

(Y/N) agreed that Karma can join the hero’s department where they fight villains while (Y/N) evacuates civilians and tends to injured people once everyone was out of harms way. That way, Karma can kick people’s ass legally, and (Y/N) can watch from the sidelines, gaining information from the hero world, pleasing her father’s expectations, and watching over Hitoshi.

“I tried to tell you…” Karma sighed, disappointed she failed her mission.

“You mean it though?” (Y/N) questioned.

“There’s many things I mean and don’t. You’ll have to be more specific.” Karma explained.

“I mean, you’ll really make sure that he’ll fall for me? You’ll help me?” (Y/N) questioned.

“Oh, I meant that.” Karma spoke, her imaginary horns growing.

“Why help? You don’t have romantic feelings.” (Y/N) gruffed.

“Gives me something to do. I like spreading chaos. Besides, I think it’d be fun using him.” Karma beamed.

“I don’t want to use him. I want to keep him. I want him to fall in love with me.” (Y/N) stated firmly, her fists shaking. "He can only be mine. No other girls."

“And he will. You’re the expert with manipulation and all, just tell me what I have to do and I’ll do it.” Karma smiled.

“As if. You’re the one manipulating me into this.” (Y/N) huffed.

“I only learned from the best.” Karma shot back teasingly.

This is the childhood of Hitoshi and reader! We're going to get into high school in the next chapter (that should be released tomorrow). The next chapter will have more scenes of Hitoshi and reader, along with more toxicity and manipulation with reader and Karma.

Want more Hitoshi Shinso content? Check out the Hitoshi Shinso masterlist!

Inbox is OPEN for requests!

Series chapters: Current, Chapter 2, Chapter 3, ongoing.

22 notes · View notes

stellar-constellations · 2 months

Text

Star Patient: Chapter 4 (ONGOING SLOW BURN SERIES)

WARNING: This series will include; possible inaccurate medical procedures and medical setting, gore, toxic relationships that should NOT be replicated in real life, murder, yanderes, cursing, suicide mentions, implications of misandry (male misogyny), and possibly more.

Inaccurate canon-timeline (this is before Ashley and Andrew murdered their parents).

Reader has a small fear of adult men/rape and has a history of suicide attempts.

Incest is not Wincest.

Amnesiac! Obsessive! Patient! Andrew Graves x Yandere! Nurse! Reader:

Wordcount: 11,018 words

Chapters: Chapter 1, Chapter 2, Chapter 3, current chapter, Chapter 5 + 6 (in the works)

"Andy."

"Hey Andy, wake up..."

"Andrew."

"Andrew, wake up!"

Andrew shot awake, before letting out a hiss, clutching his head as it pounded terribly. He cradled his head, before turning his attention to his bedside, where Ashley stood.

"What are you doing here?" Andrew questioned, still holding his head. "You manage to worm your way in here that quickly after getting banned?"

"Hospital security sucks." She hummed. "That, or they just hire any idiot off the street."

"Maybe you can get a job here." Andrew commented sarcastically, earning a half-hearted glare from his sister. "But you still didn't answer my question. Why are you here?"

"Well, how are you healing? Are we ready to get out of here?" Ashley questioned, sitting down on his bedside, the uneven distribution of weight on his bed causing his injured legs to shift, making him wince.

"I don't know..." he hissed between his teeth as pain shot through his legs and head. "I think it'd be best for me to stay here until I can walk again. We have no where to go when I heal up, and the nurse said I'd have to be bedridden for a few weeks to make sure my legs heal and get strong again." He spoke. "I bet there's probably going to have to be physical therapy too for my legs, so I can walk and crap."

"Ugh... healing broken bones takes too long. I feel like a kid watching their grandpa die." She groaned, physically deflating.

"What's the rush?" Andrew questioned. "We're out of our old city, and it's not like anyone's following us anymore."

Ashley had a look on her face, a flash of hesitancy appeared on her face, gaining Andrew's immediate interest. "I just... I had a dream last night, from the demon, and..." she paused, looking away as she thought what to say.

"And...? And what?" Andrew questioned, prompting for her to go on.

"Ah, never mind." She huffed, a little frustrated. "It's not something you can help with, being bedridden and all."

"Are you sure?" Andrew questioned, seeming concerned. "You can tell me—"

"Don't worry about it, Andy!" Ashley smiled, plastering on a fake smile. "It's nothing too big. So, how are the nurses and doctors treating you?"

"Good..." Andrew muttered.

He was concerned about Ashley's strange behavior, but he knew that if she didn't want to talk, she sure as hell won't.

"They're all fine... Some of the nurses and doctors here are pretty weird, but the one nurse that takes care of me seems pretty nice." Andrew explained. "but, she works in the pediatric branch so I don't see her much." Andrew quickly added, hoping that his lack of time and attention to the nurse would save him from another argument between the siblings.

"A nurse? Is she pretty?" Ashley questioned, keeping up her innocent smile.

Andrew knew this trap very well. He opted to look away from her eyes, staring out the window at the daylight outside.

"No..." he lied. "I wouldn't say that."

"Really? Even with her pretty (e/c) eyes and (h/c) hair?" Ashley questioned.

When did Ashley meet (Y/N)? Ashley had never been in the hospital during the night, so there's no way she met her inside the hospital.

"How did you know what she looked like? Did you meet (Y/N)?" Andrew questioned, curious as he turned his gaze back at Ashley.

"I knew it..." Ashley muttered, a distasteful expression on her face.

"What?" Andrew questioned, confused.

"Don't worry about it." Ashley spoke, standing up from the bed's end, the small movement causing Andrew's legs to hurt a bit. "I'm gonna go grab food. I didn't get any on the way here. I'll see you later, Andrew." Ashley smiled.

Before Andrew could open his mouth, Ashley walked out of his room, exploring the hospital as she avoided the nurses and security guards who could recognize her. She was able to snatch a scalpel lying in one of the empty doctor offices while a nurse was cleaning the exam table, headphones in her ears as she blasted music. Quite unprofessional really, but it helped Ashley get a weapon that was actually useful rather than an empty handgun.

She shoved it in her pocket and waited around the hospital for hours, changing her hiding spot every now and then. She made sure to stay in the pediatric branch, the branch Andrew said that pretty little nurse worked in. In one of her hiding spots, two little boys were rummaging around before they discovered her.

The two had been looking around for their parents after escaping their hospital rooms, Ashley figured due to them calling out “Mom! Dad!” in the hallways. They got to her hiding spot and opened the white curtain she was hiding behind, looking to see if their parents were behind there (kid logic, it makes no sense).

Before the two could scream, Ashley quickly covered their mouths with her hands.

“Don’t be brats now, stay quiet.” She hissed.

They looked at each other, then her, before nodding. Ashley looked hesitant to let them go, but she didn’t want to be discovered, so she moved her hands from their mouths, wiping her hands on her shirt.

“Are you a ghost?” one of the kids whispered.

“No.” She answered, her expression a mix between boredom and displeasure.

“Are you a nurse?” the other questioned.

“No.” Ashley scoffed, her tone almost sounding offended that they had the audacity to say that. “Like I’d work with kids."

“So, who are you? What are you doing here?” one of the blond boys questioned.

“I’m playing hide and seek with one of my friends.” She lied. “Leave, you’re gonna give away my hiding spot.” She huffed, grabbing the curtain and closing it to shield her from view.

Before the kids could ask to play too (having already forgotten their parents), they heard footsteps, followed by a voice.

“What are you two doing?” a female questioned, her shadow being seen through the curtain.

Both of the boys jumped, letting out squeals as they turned to look at her. Ashley grabbed the scalpel she stole out of her pocket, holding it tightly in her hand. Whether it was the she was looking for or not, she’d kill her if she gets discovered.

“N-nothing! Just… playing!” one of the boys spoke nervously.

Good… Ashley thought, smirking.

“I’m Tom, that’s Jerry.” One introduced themselves.

“Like the cartoon?” the nurse questioned.

Funny. Ashley thought sarcastically, rolling her eyes at the joke.

“Um… yes?” one of them spoke, hesitant in their answer.

“Well, it sure matches you both, since you sneaked out of your rooms.” The nurse commented. “Who are you talking to?” she questioned.

Ashley’s grip on the scalpel’s handle tightened, wiggling her shoulders to loosen up a bit in case the nurse got too curious, getting ready to kill her.

“Come along now.” The nurse spoke.

Ashley watched the two small shadows walk away from her hiding spot. The nurse stayed for a second, keeping her attention on the curtain, before she guided the two boys away from her. Ashley peeked her head out of the curtain, seeing a nurse with two little boys walking away. The nurse had (h/c) hair, but Ashley couldn’t see the color of her eyes.

Damn. Ashley thought. I think that was just my target…

She couldn’t be certain per se, but it was certainly the best description so far.

Well, it’s not the end of the world. In fact, it’s probably for the best. If she killed the girl in this hospital, not only could she get medical assistance from others in the hospital if something goes wrong, but it’d be a pain in the ass to hide the body somewhere here too (not to mention the security cameras). If someone died in the hospital, they’d check the security cameras and find Ashley, then Andrew would be in trouble too since Ashley walked in his room and he was left unharmed.

If she can’t kill her in the hospital, she’d just kill her at home. She can just hitch a ride in (Y/N)’s car, it’s really not that hard. Ashley can just follow the girl out of the hospital and either threaten her with the empty gun (not like the nurse would know) or she can just unlock her car depending on her car’s model.

Ashley made sure to follow behind (Y/N) for the rest of the night. Luckily, she didn’t have to wait too long. After rushing out of the staff room, she ran to the elevators. Ashley took the chance to rush down the hallway and slide down the hospital staircase railing, reaching the elevator’s lobby. She followed (Y/N) out of the hospital lobby, following her to her car.

(Y/N) unlocked the car and hopped in the driver’s seat, Ashley timing opening and closing the door from her the back passenger side on her right. (Y/N) buckled her seatbelt, turning up the radio to a random jazz station this late at night and sitting in her car, thinking in silence.

(Y/N) seemed to be muttering to herself, this combined with the radio on allowed Ashley to situate herself onto the car floor, away from (Y/N)’s vision. Maybe if (Y/N) wasn’t so upset, or maybe if she drove in silence without the auditory distraction, she would’ve noticed Ashley behind her; but she didn’t.

Ashley decided not to kill (Y/N) at the moment. If (Y/N) died, they’d crash and Ashley could potentially die or be hospitalized; which would give her a one-way ticket to jail after they examine (Y/N)’s body and realized she didn’t die from the crash.

(Y/N) kept muttering as she drove, seemingly annoyed. Ashley was a bit curious of what she was so upset about (Penelope’s potential crush for Andrew, she was upset about) but Ashley stayed quiet; it would be pretty stupid to say “hey, what are you muttering about?” when you snuck into your victim’s car to kill them.

The drive wasn’t too long, but to Ashley it felt like an entirety. When the car stopped, (Y/N) turned off the radio and stayed in the car for a few minutes, her hands gripping the steering wheel as she stared into space absentmindedly. She finally let out a sigh, then unlocked her car and hopped out. (Y/N) locked the car and walked to her apartment door on the first floor outside, opening the door and shutting it behind her.

Ashley undid the car door lock on the inside, popping up the lock button and carefully exiting the car (after a small heart attack from the inner lights of the car turning on once she opened the door). She made sure there were no people in the parking lot, then she shut the car door behind her and ran up to (Y/N)’s apartment.

Ashley walked up to the door, carefully trying the door handle to see if it was unlocked. It was.

This is almost pathetic how easy it is…

Either the work day tired her out, or she really has no common sense or street smarts.

Ashley slinked into the apartment, the house pitch black. (Y/N) didn’t even bother trying to light up the house, now this was starting to get almost sad.

Ashley crept carefully through the hallway, using her hands to guide her through the dark. Ashley made it to an opening that led into the living room, the only source of light being the window that showed the sun starting to rise.

(Y/N) was on her back as she laid on her couch, staring up at the ceiling silently, no thoughts seeming to go through her mind.

Okay, now this is depressing. Very depressing. Ashley almost felt a little sorry taking her life; or, what was left of it really, which wasn’t much it seemed.

Ashley carefully walked past the depressed nurse, finding her kitchen. Ashley decided she didn’t want the scalpel anymore and she traded it for a long kitchen knife instead, 8 inches long with a sharp, pointy blade.

She held the knife as she explored more of the house, finding (Y/N)’s room. The room was probably the most decorated of the house, with small plotted pants in the window (surprisingly alive, a comparison to their soon-to-be-dead owner). Her room wasn’t decorated much, having a dresser, a closet, a bookshelf of books, a bed, and a desk. Her walls were pretty plain, and she barely had anything on her dresser to hold other than a multimedia center on it.

Even her bedding was a plain grey, but there were colorful soft plushies that covered the bed to brighten up the room.

Ashley’s unsure if that’s childish or even more pathetic, needing plushies to replace humans? That’s just depressing.

Ashley was starting to doubt if it was even worth killing this woman, her life is already pathetic enough as it is. Ashley even contemplated if someone would even miss her. For now, Ashley hid behind the bedroom door and waited for (Y/N) to walk in… whenever she decides to stop sulking on the couch. . .

(Y/N) laid on her couch, staring at the ceiling pathetically. She couldn’t be bothered to think, or even recall her day. Days and week just all just seemed to blur into one now. If one of her patients told her this is how they felt in life, she’d be considered and talk with Doctor Ryan about scheduling an appointment with a therapist; but (Y/N) had been living like this since she was a child. It doesn’t affect her as much as it did when she was a child.

Being alone doesn’t hurt anymore.

I need to get up and shower… (Y/N) thought.

She turned on her side, staring at her reflection in her TV. She looked pathetic curled up on the couch like that.

She wanted to get up and get ready for deal, get rid of all the germs and hazardous matter that was stuck on her clothes and skin, but walking to the bathroom just seemed like a challenge.

She groaned, pausing a few seconds, before getting up from her couch and sluggishly walking to her room.

I just need to shower, eat a meal, then sleep. I should be feeling better tomorrow. She thought, telling herself the same lie she’s told herself for years.

She walked down her hallway, a plain hallway. It was nothing but bare wall, just about as empty as she felt here alone. She had no paintings to put up (and deciding what she’d hang up would be too much of a struggle). She didn’t want to hang up any of her awards or accomplishments, they held no meaning if her parents couldn’t see the victory or praise her for it. She had no family pictures, and even if she did, she wouldn’t have felt pride about the woman that would stand in the frame—not herself or her mother.

She let out a soft sigh, maybe she should get a pet? Sleeping in a bed covered with stuffed animals doesn't really make loneliness any better, just makes sleep more comfortable. Pets are great for depression too! But it'd be so bothersome trying to choose one, yet alone have time for it... maybe she could just get her a reptile, something that can live inside of a habitat and won't need much care; be independent and uncaring to touch, unlike her own needs.

She opened her bedroom door, flicking on the light switch. She stepped inside, rummaging through her drawers for a comfortable set of pajamas. Ashley stood in the corner, watching (Y/N) from behind the open bedroom door, before she decided to take her chance.

She carefully crept behind (Y/N), a kitchen knife in hand, one she stole from (Y/N)'s kitchen since Andrew wasted all the bullets in her gun when he shot that hitman in the park. She was a little nervous, it’d be her first kill without Andrew or the help of her demon friend.

As much as she’d like to give (Y/N)’s soul to the demon, this felt more like a personal kill. Surely the demon wouldn’t mind too much if Ashley gave them a dead body instead of a living person.

Ashley raised her knife in the air, planning to hit (Y/N)’s neck. She’d rather make this quick, they’re in an apartment complex so there’s neighbors around; she’d rather not have anyone hear what’s going on.

Before Ashley could plunge the knife down, (Y/N) turned around, her clothes in hand as she looked at Ashley. Her eyes widened, surprised, before it trailed to the silver blade in her hands.

“…Hey?” Ashley smiled, feigning an amused smile to hide the nervousness she felt in committing this act alone for the first time.

“Are you… trying to kill me with my own kitchen knife?” (Y/N) questioned, recognizing the blade almost immediately.

She even looked a bit annoyed that Ashley had the audacity to kill her with her own knife, her own money and cooking utensil being used against her. That’s indeed a bit frustrating once you push away that fear, recognizing you’re about to die.

“Uh, yeah?” Ashley confirmed. “Are you gonna fight, or is this gonna be—“

(Y/N) quickly grabbed her bottle of perfume before Ashley could finish her sentence, spraying Ashley in the eyes.

Yeah, not easy, it seemed.

“Fuck!” Ashley hissed, squeezing her eyes shut as she swung her knife rapidly in the air.

(Y/N) was trapped between Ashley and the dresser, trying to avoid the knife before it slashed her forearm. (Y/N) took the chance, using her dresser for leverage as she placed her foot on the dresser for a boost, smashing her shoulder into Ashley’s chest, pushing her away.

Ashley stumbled on the ground, the knife laying next to her as her eyes stung from the potent citrusy perfume. (Y/N) rushed past Ashley, but Ashley heard her steps and reached out. With luck, she successfully grabbed (Y/N)’s leg and tripped her, resorting in her falling right next to Ashley.

“Fucking bitch.” Ashley hissed venomously, feeling for her knife through her blurred vision.

She felt the cold blade, reaching a bit lower and grabbing the handle, keeping a strong hold of it. She kept ahold of (Y/N)’s leg as she stabbed her calf, hitting bone.

A terrible sharp and tingling sensation shot through (Y/N)’s leg, seeing white for a second as the pain caught up. (Y/N) let out a gasp, verging on a scream, before Ashley raised the knife once more, plunging it in a spot near the first wound.

(Y/N) reached back and kicked Ashley in the face a few times, resulting in Ashley letting go of (Y/N)’s foot. Ashley groaned, standing up from the ground as (Y/N) clutched her leg, knowing it wouldn’t be wise to try and stand up in case of any tearing or excessive bleeding. It’s not like she could run far now.

Ashley stood over her, tears in her eyes as she did her best to see through them and fight the stinging. They both glared at each other, needing no words to show their distaste in one another.

“I wouldn’t have to do this if you would’ve just stayed away from Andrew.” Ashley spoke, glaring down at her.

“Not my fault he prefers me. Maybe if you weren’t so obsessive and insecure he could somewhat tolerate your sorry ass.” (Y/N) retorted, a pained smile on her face to piss Ashley off.

“You’re one to talk.” She chuckled. “Must be real nice to come home alone, pathetically lounging around lazily.”

“I’m lazy because of hard work. What do you do for a living other than blowing heads and giving it?” (Y/N) chuckled at her vulgar comment (one with lack of evidence, but it wasn't supposed to be a fact), a smile on her face as she observed Ashley. “Doesn’t take much to use that mouth of yours, considering how big it is from all that big shit you talk.”

If Ashley wasn’t mad now, she was absolutely livid now at (Y/N)’s insult. She bent down and grabbed a fistful of (Y/N)’s hair, grabbing a fistful of it as she dragged (Y/N) up. (Y/N) stood on her one leg, keeping any weight off her injured one as Ashley glared at her.

“I can’t wait to kill you. I’ll even bring your head to Andrew so he could see how pathetic you look with your eyes rolled back and tongue hanging out. Hell, I think I’ll cut that tongue out after I’m done with you, that way you can’t bother the devil with it.” She hissed.

“You gonna eat it after? Have your own tongue-action with me since you’re so jealous?” (Y/N) chuckled. “Or would you rather that with your own brother? That’s pretty disgusting, if you ask me. Mommy and daddy didn’t give you enough attention so you had to resort to your own brother.”

Yes, because (Y/N) definitely had a healthy relationship with her parents to say that...

“I would never eat you. You’re too salty, and that’s not just your attitude too.” Ashley smirked. “After I cut your tongue out and take your head to Andrew, I’ll give your soul to that demon for some vision, then I’ll dump your body in some alley for some homeless man to use.”

“Demon?” (Y/N) questioned. “Of course you’d have connections with demons.”

“What can I say?” Ashley smiled as a stabbing sensation hit (Y/N)’s stomach. “I get around.”

“Yeah…” (Y/N) groaned, a pained chuckle escaping her. “I can tell…”

Ashley took the knife out of (Y/N’s stomach, going to plunging again, but (Y/N) quickly used her nails and smashed them into Ashley’s eyes, kneeing Ashley with her injured leg since she couldn’t use her healthy once because she’d just fall once applying pressure to her injured leg.

Ashley let out a short scream at the feeling. Ashley tumbled backwards as (Y/N) followed, using her weight to hold Ashley down as Ashley thrashed about. Ashley tried to stab (Y/N) again, but (Y/N) grabbed her wrists, the two of them struggling for the knife.

“Let go!” Ashley shouted, one of her eyes covered by (Y/N)’s sharp thumb.

“You first!” (Y/N) retorted, knowing very well the both of them wouldn't give up as she moved her other hand to the knife, now having both of her hands to try and fight for the knife. (Y/N) ignored the stinging in her forearm from earlier’s slashing.

(Y/N) was able to grab the knife from Ashley’s hands after a bit of a struggle and a few small cuts on the finger. She held onto the blade tightly as Ashley tried to keep (Y/N)’s wrist steady. It was proven fruitless as the first stab hit Ashley’s chest, hitting bone. Ashley let out a choked sob, pain pooling out of her mouth and chest.

(Y/N) scoffed, a bit annoyed at Ashley's struggle. If Ashley would just keep still, it wouldn’t hurt as bad. She was willing to make it quick, but Ashley’s squirming and thrashing around was only making her miss.

“Stop moving.” (Y/N) hissed, using her injured hand to hold Ashley still by her neck.

(Y/N) struck the knife down again, stabbing Ashley’s sternum. And again, she stabbed her chest, over and over as Ashley let out pained groans and small whimpers, doing her best to claw (Y/N)’s hands. Her hands weakened, her protests and strangled breaths shortening as her pulse weakened under (Y/N)’s hold while (Y/N)’s pulse and breaths only quickened, as if Ashley was giving her own life to her.

She kept stabbing...

She kept stabbing.

It was like she couldn’t control her hand, like she had no thought other than the echo in her ears.

Stab…

Stab.

She didn’t stop until her hand was soaked, too wet to hold the knife right. She realized she had been stabbing all the way down to the hilt, eight inches that was repeatedly stabbing into Ashley’s chest.

(Y/N) paused, staring down at Ashley’s face, both faces void of emotion and thought.

I did that. She realized.

A sick turning sensation lurked in her stomach, making her realize she was stabbed in an vital point. She dropped her knife, groaning as she hissed. She got up off Ashley’s dead body, crawling her way to her bathroom, making sure not to get any blood on her carpet. It would've been better for her if Ashley just kept the knife in her stomach, keeping the wound plugged in, but unfortunately Lady Luck seems to avoid (Y/N) any chance she can.

She opened the bottom drawer and pulled out a med-kit. Well, that’s one thing useful about being a nurse, you’re always prepared at home.

She opened the kit, but paused. She couldn’t just open up her stomach and stitch up the insides, but if she goes to the hospital like this she’d definitely get questioned. (Y/N) groaned, mulling over what she should do.

She didn’t mean to kill Ashley. Well, she did in self-defense, but she didn’t mean to do it so cruelly. It was almost like second-nature to harm her.

But she deserved it, didn’t she? She hurt Andrew, (Y/N) remembers that. Ashley made him jump, she’s the one that broke his legs and gave him internal bleeding in his head. (Y/N) made not know much about Ashley, but she knows how manipulative she is. She remembered hearing Ashley screaming at Andrew the first day she met Andrew. She remembered Ashley accusing Andrew of all the crimes he did; of course, he committed them, but she helped too, so she was still at fault.

The Graves siblings, even their name is fitting. Two siblings who put others in their graves, and now one is in their own.

(Y/N) couldn’t go to the police, not with this. It was self-defense, maybe with the intent of third-degree murder, a spur of the moment, nevertheless it was to protect herself even if she did get a bit carried away. She surely can’t just blame it all on stress or childhood neglect, she’d be a hypocrite.

She always refused to let her past get in the way of her future. The love she didn’t receive from her parents, she gave to herself. The support she never received from her parents, she gave to herself. She earned all her awards, her scholarships, her jobs, her money all on her own without any support, encouragement, or financial aid from her parents.

Her mother didn’t believe she could be a nurse. Her mother never really had any faith in her, but her mother never did stick around her long enough to bother learning who were daughter was.

“You’re far too apathetic and antisocial for that sort of thing, they'd be scared of you.” Her mother would say. “All you care about is yourself. You’d be fired within the first week for neglecting the kids..”

Ironic coming from her.

Her father didn’t want her to be a nurse either, not for pediatrics or adults.

“It’s just not a good idea. You’re too sensitive for such things. You couldn’t survive watching kids die everyday, that’s such a depressing job.” Her father would say. “You shouldn’t be a nurse in general. Adult men take advantage of caring nurses, it doesn’t help that you’re so... weak? You're just too innocent and pretty for that kind of work! It’s best you find something else. Do something that makes you happy!”

Yeah, she totally refuse to let her past get in her way... Her apartment was as void of color as her. She slept with plushies to cope with her loneliness. On bad days, she has no friends to call or parents who'd listen to her vent, so the stuffed animals listen to her instead. She doesn't ever have energy to eat or shower or clean, the only reason she does all those things is to keep herself somewhat healthy so she wouldn't draw any attention from others. She wouldn't want to be a bother to them over some measly emotions. She's dealt with depression practically her whole life, why suddenly indulge in change if it might worsen her condition.

She doesn't want to be happy, that would involve having to put energy into changing herself and her lifestyle, and all she wants to do is spend her energy hopping into bed and sleeping. She wasn't one to care for herself, she liked making other people happy.

Kids made her happy. Medicine made her happy. She loved working with kids, caring and nurturing for them like they were her own. She liked being the reason a kid could walk again, or talk, or play, or smile. She liked helping children, giving them the help they needed. She liked being able to change their lives, catch those early signs and prevent them from becoming herself; someone absolutely miserable, depressed, and hating herself. Hell, the only reason she hasn't killed herself was because she doesn't want to be a bother to other people.

She liked medicine. She liked studying medical advancements, all the new machines and inventions and vaccines and diseases and all! She liked learning about it all; medical procedures, illnesses and disorders, psychology facts, disorders, injuries, hell sometimes medicine could even dive into philosophy!

Medicine and kids made her happy because it was what she lacked as a child. She liked being a pediatric nurse, she liked giving kids the chance to receive help early on so they could be functional adults in life, so they couldn't end up like (Y/N); a mother who couldn't care about her, a misguided father, money being towards bills and education, no relationships or genuine connections or friendships with people, and no joy in life other than sleeping her days away. As a nurse, she could catch onto early symptoms for kids and be able to address the issues before it worsen; whether it'd be physical or mental health, that's why she's studying to be a pediatrician now.

But she can't be a pediatrician if she goes to jail. This act of self-defense was far too cruel and grotesque, the judges wouldn't believe that it was for self-defense, far too homicidal and beast-like with how she basically just slashed Ashley's ribcage open. No, she wouldn't win that court case at all. She'd lose her job, and she'd probably never be able to work in medical field ever! She needed to do something.

She put the med-kit back into her cabinet, instead she took off her shoe and grabbed her sock, plugging up her wound with it. Yes, it was very gross and she felt like gagging at this, but it was to insure she wouldn't bleed out. She had been stabbed in her stomach with an 8-inch knife, so no doubt there would be internal damage she couldn't patch up on her own. She used her other sock to plug in the hole on her right calf, plugging the wound up until it was stuffed despite the pain she felt digging her fingers into the wound. She put back on her shoes without her socks and stood up from the ground

She quickly got to work, grabbing two large black blankets. She wrapped up Ashley's body in both blankets, ensuring the blood wouldn't drip everywhere, and she dragged the body to her car. She put the body and knife in her trunk and limped back into her house, quickly mopping up the mess using hydrogen peroxide on her floors to completely get rid of all the blood. She put her phone on her charger at home, leaving it so the police couldn't track her location on her phone in case anything happens. She got in her car and drove, going further and further out of the city until a good distance away, going to the woods. She got the dead body and knife out of her car, dragging it a good ways into the dark woods before dropping it.

She couldn't leave the body in her apartment, and she couldn't just drop it off somewhere in the city when her DNA was under Ashley's fingernails when Ashley scratched her. She left the knife here too, she didn't want to keep a knife she almost got murdered with, and she didn't want to keep it as a trophy for her crimes either. Here in these woods, this is where the police will least likely find her and the murder weapon, at least for tonight. Tomorrow, (Y/N) will return and dig a grave for her, or maybe she'll luck out a wild animal will feast on her. Even then, nobody will probably miss her other than Andrew.

Jesus, what is she gonna tell Andrew? She can't just say she killed his sister! Even if he's a runaway criminal, she's one too now! He's probably not against murdering her, even if he doesn't like her better than the other nurses. I mean, she killed his sister, so it's only natural for him to kill her?

But, his sister was just a runaway, she was a criminal! Maybe there's no police looking for them, but still! (Y/N) was a nurse, she's saved plenty of lives, surely taking one can't be that bad? Especially if she took a wrongdoer's life?

Before she could turn around and walk out of the woods, she stopped, pausing. She had this nagging feeling to check Ashley’s pockets. It was like a gut instinct (or perhaps literally being gutted earlier) that told her to check. She got on the ground, undoing the blankets and checking Ashley’s pockets to sate this desire. She first found a gun in her waistband. (Y/N) took the gun, popping out the magazine to check how many rounds there were.

None, empty. Either Ashley found this gun with no bullets, or she already used them.

(Y/N) did some more digging and found a scalpel, a hospital scalpel from her work she could only assume. Perhaps Ashley was planning to kill (Y/N) with the small blade, before deciding to steal her kitchen knife instead. The bigger the better, right?

Finally, she looked in Ashley's pockets once more and found something in one of her pockets. Some black and red occult looking charm.

She remembered Ashley mentioning how she’d give a demon (Y/N)’s soul in exchange for a vision. Is this their charm that keeps them in contact, or in a contract together? Whatever it was, (Y/N) felt like she should keep it in case it was indeed something to a demon; she didn’t want it going into the wrong hands (as if she could talk). (Y/N) shoved the charm into her pocket, keeping the gun and scalpel now that it had her fingerprints, before turning around.

Did you see this coming, Ashley? (Y/N) thought, resisting the urge to let a smug smirk form on her face.

She limped back out of the woods, hopping into her car and hiding the two weapons under her car seat away from view. She turned the engine on, speeding to the hospital and going ten above the speed limit. It wasn't good for her to be out for so long. She could live with her leg being injured so long as she didn't bleed out, but her stomach could definitely develop to internal bleeding, if not already due to how big that knife was. On her way there, she tried thinking of an alibi. This is a knife wound, so it's mandatory for the hospital staff to report this incident to the police. The police are going to ask her questions about what happened and such. (Y/N) doesn't want to come clean, if she does, her whole life would be ruined! She'd lose the only thing she has in her life that she genuinely cares about; her job. If she loses her job and education, she'd be completely lost in this world with absolutely no passions or interests, she might just develop an interest for putting herself in a grave instead and take her life.

She thought about her alibi, before cooking up a shitty one. It's the only one she has for a time like this. She can just say that she was driving to the small local store near her apartment complex after work (thus explaining her hospital scrubs), and when she walked out, she was harassed by a man so she fought him and escaped, then drove to the hospital to get medical assistance. She could say she didn't recognize the man, and that he wore a mask so she couldn't see what he looked like. The store she was thinking about just had their cameras stolen a week ago and they have't bother replacing them yet, so there would be no camera footage to confirm or deny this accusation. Her apartment complex is on a bad side of town too (the rent was cheap there), and their camera footage must not be any higher than a quality of a Nokia, so it most likely didn't catch Ashley sneaking into her apartment, or (Y/N) dragging something out out her apartment. Maybe she can pull this off!

Sure, it's a bad excuse, but what else does she have? This is the best she can come up with on short notice, especially with no witnesses (which is good), along with no camera footage to protect or challenge her word. They'd just have to believe her because what else can they do? She's obviously injured! People in big cities get stabbed all the time and sometimes the assaulters get away with it, maybe she can do this too!

(Y/N) got to the hospital entrance and quickly made sure to do a check in her car to make sure there was no DNA of Ashley's. She hopped out of the car and brushed off any dirt or hair or such on her, making sure her gun and scalpel were hidden under her car seat, before limping into the hospital lobby and getting inside of the ER waiting room.

The receptionist sat doing work on her computer before her eyes trailed to (Y/N).

“Are you okay?” they questioned as (Y/N) held onto her stomach, applying pressure to the sock.

“I got stabbed in the stomach and my calf. I’ve been bleeding for quite a while, I reckon I’ll pass out soon.” She explained.

The nurse nodded and handed her the paperwork to complete. (Y/N) always thought paperwork in the ER was stupid, but it was to help identify the patient and their insurance and all that important information; even in the brink of death, you need to do work. Pathetic, really. It truly does show something about society, whether it's for your own good or not, even if your writing is alienated due to all of your blood on the paper or your blurred vision making it hard to concentrate.

(Y/N) sped through the packets of papers and agreements, doing her best to not bleed onto the paper or the hospital chairs (why are the chairs made of cloth instead of leather anyways? At least leather can be washed easier).

(Y/N) gave the papers to the receptionist, who accepted it and gave it to one of the doctors at the back room. (Y/N) sat down and waited for a doctor to call her name. Her stomach and leg hurt badly, it hurt to breathe and to walk, and her wounds just kept throbbing, spilling more blood and soaking up her temporary sock-bandages. She’s definitely going to throw away these socks…

The hospital’s bright LED lights hurt her eyes, giving her a headache. Or maybe the headache was from blood loss? Who knows really, it just hurt to sit here and wait.

Luckily, she didn’t have to wait too long before a nurse called her name. They helped her stand up from the chair, leading her to their office in quick fashion. They placed her down on the operating table, asking if she could remember her name, age, where she was, who the president was, etc.

“I’m (Y/N) (L/N), 22 years old. I got stabbed in my stomach by a knife, along with my right calf and a laceration on my right arm.” She informed the nurse as they put on medical gloves.

A trauma surgeon came in with a tray of alcohol wipes, a medical needle and thread, a medical stapler, and syringe of anesthesia. (Y/N) resisted the urge to groan, she didn’t like needles, but she understood it would make the surgery much easier for her and them.

(Y/N) rolled up her sleeves hesitantly, feeling self-conscious about the old scars on her wrists despite the more important matters at hand. The surgeon ignored her scars as he gave her the shot.

The surgeon pulled up her shirt to show her stomach as the nurse cut a hole on (Y/N)’s pants for her leg, making her remember the make-shift bandages she had.

“I had to use what I had to stop the bleeding, so I used my socks.” She spoke for her lie.

She would’ve said more, but she decided it was best not to in case she accidentally messed up her alibi. She opted to stay quiet, waiting for the anesthesia to take effect so the doctor could begin the quick surgery.

When you wake up from surgery or an accident, you’d expect to see bright light, instead she only saw a dim light peeking through. She opened her eyes, waking up and looking around her.

There was a curtain next to her, the white curtain had a slit and moonlight poured out, barely lighting the room. Her left arm was hooked to a IV, the needle sticking into the crevice of her elbow. The needle was slowing flowing blood into her, causing her to shudder at the thought of a needle stuck inside her.

Her eyes trailed down to her right arm, seeing her arm covered in bandages. She picked up her sheets, seeing her leg was covered in bandages too. She moved her hospital gown up, seeing her stomach was covered with a medical patch and medical tape to hold it in place.

This is probably going to take some time to heal. (Y/N) thought, resisting the urge to groan.

How fun, she’s going to spend weekend off here in the hospital. Either that, or she’ll stay home bedridden.

There was a soft knock on her door, before it opened, showing one of the doctors from the emergency department of the hospital. She had never met any of the doctors or nurses here, they’re always busy and on their feet running around.

“Ms. (L/N)?” he questioned, smiling.

“That’s me.” She nodded. “Hello, sir.”

“Hey! Have you just woken up?” he questioned, a clipboard and pen in his hand as he walked over to her bedside, standing over her.

“Yes.” She confirmed.

“Okay.” He commented, then cleared his throat. “So, you’ve been asleep for 18 hours. Usually anesthesia wears off in a few hours and you would wake up from some pain, but you stayed asleep for quite some time.” He spoke, flipping a page threw his papers clamped on his clipboard. “However, you could’ve been exhausted given you hadn’t slept because you were working earlier. Your medical history could’ve also helped contribute to that—hypersomnia and all.”

Yes, the condition she’s almost positive her mother gave her. Being locked in that small room as a toddler really did affect her sleep patterns and routine. There wasn’t much to do in that dark room other than cry, watch old cartoon re-runs a thousand times, and sleep—she chose the latter.

“Yeah, sorry.” She muttered, not sorry at all but still feeling the need to apologize.

“No worries. So, we did report your case to local authorities since it was a stabbing; you should know, hospital procedure and all.” The doctor spoke as (Y/N) nodding, knowing very well the protocol. “Great. So, there’s actually some officers here to question you about the incident. Are you fine with that?”

She nodded, ignoring her nerves that went haywire at the thought of talking to the police. So soon after her crime too!

“Okay, so before they come in. Let me explain to you really quick what’s going on.” He spoke, clearing his throat. “So you’re going to stay overnight, well more so over day since it’s 2 A.M. But we’ll look after you. So we stapled up your small intestine, and we stapled the skin of your stomach so that it wouldn’t rip or come undone in a large area like stitches would. Your right calf and right arm were both stitched up too. After two week, you can come back and we’ll remove the staples off your stomach and the sutures. For the next two weeks, you need to eat soft foods and liquids such as soups, breads, puddings, all that."

“That sounds fine.” She nodded.

“Sweet. So, before they come in, is there anything you want or need? Like, do you need to use the bathroom? Or are you hungry or thirsty?” he questioned.

“No, I’m fine.” she politely denied.

She’d rather not drink or eat anything, she felt like throwing up at the moment. She really didn’t feel like getting up and walking to the bathroom with an injured foot at the moment.

“Okay. I’ll let the officers in.” The doctor nodded, writing a few notes on his clipboard before heading towards the door.

He opened the door and used his hand to call the officers over. He left the door open as the officer walked in, a female and a male, who walked to (Y/N)’s bedside holding a notepad.

“Hello, Ms. (L/N), right?” the female smiled. “I’m Officer Jenny and this is my partner, Officer Dixon. We have a few questions for you.”

“Nice to meet you.” (Y/N) spoke, flashing the officers a polite smile.

“So, you’ve been admitted into the hospital for a stabbing, correct?” Officer Jenny questioned.

“That’s correct, ma’am.” (Y/N) nodded.

“When and where did you get stabbed?” Officer Jenny questioned.

“Well, I got stabbed in my stomach by a knife. When I fought them off, they slashed my right arm and they stabbed my right calf.” (Y/N) explained, mentally going over her words carefully as Officer Dixon wrote the information in his notepad.

“And when did this take place?” Officer Jenny questioned.

“Well, it was last night when I got off my shift. I work here at this hospital actually in the pediatric branch.” She added.

She was about to go on about her grocery store alibi, but paused. The timeframe won’t match. She took forever to get to the hospital after the stabbing so that she could clean her apartment, dispose of Ashley’s body, and finally get to the hospital. She can’t use the grocery store alibi since not only would be make no sense for her to get stabbed someplace where the cameras are coincidentally shut down, but none of the store employees would mention seeing her when they get questioned by the police, and it wouldn’t help that she decided to drive to the hospital bleeding instead of telling the store to call 911 or herself calling 911.

Her alibi is unreliable now, so she needs to quickly act now and change it while acting normal and resist hesitating. The officers’ body-cams would catch their interaction and it would be evaluated by licensed psychiatrists, looking out for any holes in the story, for how her words flow, her vocal patterns, her body language. The alibi is now a death trap.

“After my shift, I drove back to my apartment and went on a walk in a park. Perhaps 7 P.M, so it was dark because of it being November and all.” She explained. “The park was Pacific North Satellite park.” She added, a park not too far from her apartment complex.

“I didn’t bother changing out of my work scrubs because I was just going to shower when I got back to my apartment, and I had left my phone on the charger at home. I was walking down the path listening to nature when I heard footsteps in front of me. Someone came up to me with their hands in their hoodie pocket, a black hoodie.” She explained, lying her way through the story. “They walked past me and quickly slashed my right arm… and… they grabbed my arm and stabbed me in the stomach with their knife… and then when I tried to get away… they knocked me down and stabbed my right calf.” She spoke, pausing her words every now and then to appear distressed as she faked reliving the moment. "I ran back to my apartment, plugged up the most severe wounds with my socks, and drove to the hospital since it wasn't too far and I didn't have my phone to call the police or ambulance. It was late at night, so there wasn't anyone around to ask for help, and I didn't want to be trapped in my apartment in case they decided to follow me...

“Do you know who they were? Or did you catch what their face looked like?” Officer Jenny questioned as Office Dixon’s blurred, hastily writing down everything he heard.

“No.” (Y/N) shook her head. “They had a black hoodie with their hood up. They had grey jeans too. They were perhaps around 5’6 tall…” she lied. “I’m unsure of their gender, but I think they were male.”

The most common description of a killer, or stereotypical when comparing to Ted Bundy or Jeffery Dahmer. With so little information, it’d be pretty hard to try and identify someone, especially someone who doesn’t exist (but of course, only [Y/N] knows that).

“Do you think there could’ve been a specific motive or something you provoked?” Officer Jenny questioned, her question almost making (Y/N) scoff.

Provoke? Provoke? How the hell could I have provoke them? (Y/N) thought, almost forgetting her alibi was still a lie.

Sometimes she can even lie to herself with how scarily believable her lies are.

But even if this mysterious murderer she made up didn't have a motive, did Ashley have one? It made her wonder, did Ashley really kill her because she was hated her being Andrew’s nurse? Even then, how the hell did she find out who she was, or even why? Ashley had never seen (Y/N) and Andrew together, at least not without her knowledge.

“No, ma’am. I’m unsure why, and I don’t believe I provoked them.” (Y/N) answered.

“Is there any other information you’d like to tell us?” Officer Jenny questioned.

“No.” (Y/N) answered.

Short and sweet, it’s best to leave it all like this.

“Well, if you ever remember anything or have any questions, make sure to call the department.” Officer Jenny spoke. “If we find any information or such, we’ll give you a call.”

“If we find who done it, do you want to press charges?” Officer Dixon questioned, causing (Y/N) to pause and think.

“No. The process is too time-consuming, besides, I doubt they tried to kill me without a reason.” (Y/N) spoke.

Everything happens for a reason, after all. It’s logical to believe so.

(Y/N) had never believed in fate or destiny, she had always believed everything happens for a reason. She hated the belief of something out of her reach trying to control her or her life. She’d rather choose what she wants to do, not something like fate. (Y/N) believes what she sees, so she doesn’t believe anything that isn’t backed up with facts or evidence.

Ashley tried killing (Y/N) for a reason, she said it herself. She'll take the dead woman's word on it since it came from her mouth.

“I wouldn’t have to do this if you would’ve just stayed away from Andrew.” Her words rang in (Y/N)'s head.

The audacity of some people, does Ashley truly believe she can control who Andrew sees? It’s not like there was anything wrong with Andrew and (Y/N)’s relationship, they were simply nurse and patient, nothing more and nothing less. Who does Ashley believe she is trying to control Andrew? She doesn’t have his heart, his brain, his body, his thoughts, his mouth, his eyes. He could do whatever he pleases and Ashley shouldn’t be able to do anything about it.

Well, she can’t now. (Y/N) thought, holding back a chuckle.

"Are you sure, miss?” Officer Dixon questioned, surprised.

“I’m sure. Maybe they had a bad day or something.” (Y/N) shrugged.

“But you don’t just stab anyone on a bad day, this could be serious.” Officer Jenny spoke, her voice a little harsh compared to her gentle treatment earlier.

Officer Jenny seems to not like having a killer run around, or have about zero clues.

“I don’t want to talk about this anymore.” (Y/N) sighed. "I'm very tired and I wish to rest.

“The town next to us, they had a killing in a park too. The victim was a man, he was shot, multiple bullets in his chest.” Officer Jenny spoke quickly, hoping the information could bring some details out of the injured woman. “You happened to be a park too, perhaps this was the same guy! We need as much information as we can. Please miss (L/N), we’re relying on you.”

“I’m sorry, but I truly don’t know. I don’t have anymore information to give to you.” (Y/N) sighed.

Officer Jenny’s face hardened as Officer Dixon closed his notepad.

“Very well. We’ll contact you in case we find any details.” Officer Dixon spoke, nodding his head down in respect and farewell, before telling Officer Jenny with his eyes that it was time to go.

“Get well soon, miss…” Officer Jenny sighed, walking out of the room with her partner.

Well, I forgot that part… (Y/N) thought, letting out a breath of relief.

The park killer from the next door town, right, how could she forget? The victim was a man was found dead on the sidewalk, a clean knife nearby him, no fingerprints. The man had a hood, sunglasses, and gloves; a strange attire to walk around in at night, especially the sunglasses part. He died with six bullet wounds in his chest, the news said. The murder was actually a few days ago, maybe even a week ago. Nevertheless, (Y/N) could bet it was Ashley and Andrew. Ashley had that empty gun on her, which was now under (Y/N)’s car seat.

(Y/N) turned her head to the window once the police left. She reached over and opened up the curtains, looking up at the stars, or what she could see. Light pollution in the city is a major pain, you can’t even enjoy nature now thanks to humans.

(Y/N) looked at the lights outside of the window, it’s the only thing semi-interesting to look at in a hospital bed. She didn’t want to turn on the TV, she knew it was all just re-runs of family-friendly movies like High School Musical or the local news. Unfortunately, hospitals don’t really have any good channels to watch.

It’s only for one day. (Y/N) thought.

She just had to deal with this for one day, then she could get back home and sleep. Despite always being so tired, she liked to work. The time she’d take to heal would feel like torture to her. Her depression made her feel a sense of worthlessness doing nothing, so being bedridden is just going to throw her in a depressive state. Usually she’d just get up and work overtime when she feels like this, but she really can’t if she’s injured.

Even though she has a reason to be lazing around in bed all day, she's not very happy about it. It's at times like these she wished she had some sort of entertainment in life, or at least friends, people she considered real friends. She had acquaintances growing up, but they just never really did it for her.

The people she hung around with was only for school, she never bothered hanging out with them outside of school that way she could focus on her studies. Besides, they weren't important people to her, she only talked with them because they had conversed with her first, and it gave her something to pass time with at school. She always did have that closed-off demeanor, it surprised her whole family when she decided she wanted to be a pediatric nurse, and later a pediatrician.

(Y/N) stared at the window in deep thought, thinking.

Maybe she could call her dad. The last time she called him was a month ago, to which she had to leave a voicemail... she never did receive a call back. And after that, she called on her birthday four months... to which she's still waiting for a call back.

Well, maybe he's just busy. He has a job and a life outside of his daughter, surely he'll call back eventually. She figured.

If she had her phone on her, she'd call and leave another voicemail for him to let him know he's okay.

Wait, what's the point in calling? She's fine, and she hadn't called him of her condition, so what's the point in calling and telling him that she's still alive? Even if he did answer, what will he say other than a "that's good. I'm glad you're okay. I have to get back to work now."

If there's no point calling her dad, then there's certainly no point in calling her mom, for obvious reasons.

(Y/N) groaned, hitting her head back against the pillow, before letting out a pained whine. Her head pounded terribly, followed by a slight ringing in her ears and a second of her vision blurring. Her right arm shot up to help soothe her head, before she let out a hiss, the movement of her arm causing a sharp pain to shoot up it.

"This sucks..." she complained, a pout making way onto her lips.

Before she could wallow in her sorrows any further, the door opened, gaining her attention. She turned her head, seeing a familiar man in a wheelchair.

"Andrew?" she questioned, surprised.

"Hey." He greeted, flashing a smile at her.

(Y/N) internally cringed at the sight of him, not that he was bad-looking or anything, but she wasn't expecting to see him so soon after what she's done.

"What are you doing here in the emergency department?" (Y/N) questioned, not bothering if the question sound a bit rude or not; she'll just blame it on the headache if he asks.

"I heard from the nurses that you got injured." Andrew explained, rolling his wheelchair up to her bedside.

"A nurse told you I was here?" (Y/N) questioned, confused.

Well, that's against hospital policy, giving away patient information like that to just anyone. It made her curious who from the nightshift had the audacity to tell him.

"Who told you?" (Y/N) questioned.

"Eh, I don't know. That nurse I had before you." He shrugged his shoulders carelessly, not bothering to remember the name. "It was something something. Started with a P. Maybe it was Pen, or Penny? Or was it Nancy? It doesn't really matter."

"Penelope?" (Y/N) smiled, almost giggling at his poor attempt to remember the nurse's name.

Right, makes sense. Penelope was Andrew's nurse before (Y/N), and Penelope seems to see (Y/N) as a friend, so she probably questioned Doctor Ryan where (Y/N) was. Doctor Ryan must've been informed as soon as he entered the office, considering he wasn't going to be able to teach (Y/N) for a few nights until she got better.

However, she felt a little happy that he couldn't remember Penelope's name (especially after [Y/N]'s little jealous episode from earlier at the thought of Penelope and Andrew being together. Obviously because she just enjoyed having Andrew as a patient, nothing more).

"Yeah, maybe that was her name?" he hummed, not bothering to think back if it was actually that nurse or not.

Yes, it was Penelope, he might not bother to remember her name, but he remembers her face from earlier when he and (Y/N) had gone to the staff room and Penelope was acting strange. He also remembered how tight and uncomfortable she had done his bandages on his broken ankles, much different compared to (Y/N)'s soft hands and nurturing personality.

"She shouldn't be giving away information like that." (Y/N) sighed, chuckling softly. "But thank you for coming."

It was a little heartwarming to know at least someone cared about her. Even if her parents did, at least her co-worker and close acquaintances did, even reserved patients such as Andrew were worried about her!

"So, what brought you over here? Did you have a question, or perhaps you need your bandages changed?" (Y/N) questioned, observing his body up and down to see if there was anything out of the ordinary or if he needed any assistance.

"No... I just... wanted to see for myself, I guess..." he muttered, looking away from her eyes as he resisted the urge to squirm under her gaze. "I heard you got hurt pretty bad, so I got curious..."

"You sure you didn't just miss me?" she teased, trying to brightened up or at least lightened the mood into a more comfortable atmosphere.

"Don't get ahead of yourself." He chuckled, her words succeeding in her goal as they both smiled at each other.

His smile softened, his eyes glazing over, seeming to be lost in thought. He seemed unsure of himself, before he just sighed.

"So... what happened?" he questioned. "If you don't mind me asking."

Her own smile faltered, doing her best to remain neutral and not puke her guts out as visions of stabbing Ashley's lifeless body took over her mind, hearing each explicit and disturbing wet splash as her hands slowly started to coat with blood from how violently she was pushing her knife into Ashley's chest, down to the hilt.

"I got attacked..." she spoke vaguely, clearing her throat awkwardly as she kept her eyes on him to see if he would believe her.

"Do you know by who?" Andrew questioned.

"No." She spoke quickly, internally cringing at how defensive her tone sounded.

Andrew's gaze hardened, his intuition not believing her. Of course he wouldn't believe her, living with Ashley basically his whole life had practically made him become a human lie detector. Before he could speak about the matter, she spoke up.

"Can you check on Hailey for me please? She was a bit down earlier today, surely you can cheer her up for me? Just don't mention my current condition to her, please." (Y/N) requested, sounding more of a pathetic demand and excuse to get him to leave her alone.

Andrew looked hesitant to leave her, before he sighed, nodding his head. "Yeah, sure..." he grumbled.

"Thank you." She hummed, giving him a false smile.

They had a moment to themselves, silently staring at each other, before Andrew turned his wheelchair around and rolled out of the room, closing the door behind him. (Y/N) let out a sigh of relief once she was alone, glad to have avoided the tough subject.

Maybe she'll tell him one day, once she gets to know him better and can be certain he wouldn't kill her for it.

She ignored the pain as she squirmed into a comfortable position to sleep in. She needed the rest, and sleep is the body's natural way of healing after her. Her eyes trailed to the curtains, watching the cars on the road zoom past the hospitals and watching as some lights started to shut off, night owls getting ready for bed too just like her.

She'll call her parents as soon as she gets out of the hospital, even if they've probably not heard the news or care about it, she still wants some sort of closure from her parents. Maybe they'll even take pity on her and stay on the phone for a bit, ask how she's doing, or what she's doing now.

Sounds like a plan. (Y/N) thought, closing her eyes as she ignored her body's pain, waiting for sleep to overtake her.

I know there hasn't been much of any Andrew and reader moments, but chapter 5 will have plenty, these past chapters have just been plot and character-development and such!

My next series will be a Yandere! Hitoshi Shinso x Yandere! Fem! Reader, so keep watch for that!

To the Ashley fans, I'm sorry for what I've done.

Want more Andrew Graves content? Check out the Andrew Graves masterlist!

Inbox is OPEN for requests!

Chapters: Chapter 1, Chapter 2, Chapter 3, current chapter, Chapter 5 + 6 (in the works)

125 notes · View notes

stellar-constellations · 2 months

Text

Star Patient Update

Chapter 4 for Star Patient is being edited and will be posted tonight! Now is a perfect time to start sending requests (Andrew and Yuri, really) and asks before I start working on my Chapter 5 for Star Patient, along with Part 10 for An Alliance (Yuri Briar x Fem! Spy! Reader)!

Also got Yandere! Hitoshi Shinso x Yandere! Reader series getting ready to be posted since some chapters are done for it!

22 notes · View notes

stellar-constellations · 2 months

Note

i see u pleading for an andrew request so IM GONNA DELIVER 😼 what if. academic to lovers college au where y/n and andrew get assigned to a group project or smth (ion get how college works YET) and it’s actually really fluffy?? like maybe slightly yandere andrew where’s he’s a lil possessive but nothing too toxic that would scare a girl away irl.,.. okay that’s my idea good luck 🤧

Yandere! Andrew Graves x Reader (College AU)

Wordcount: 1,500+ words

Andrew and you had the same history class and your professor paired the two of you up to research about WWI and create a presentation for class. You couldn’t use the internet for research, so you had to resort to digging around the city's library.

Andrew was a bit annoyed at first for this project. He preferred working alone, it made it so others wouldn’t get in his way while working and so he could have all his work credited for.

Andrew quickly grew to respect you when you actually took the project serious instead of placing the work on him because he was smart, or just goofing off and not contributing. He respected that you could work efficiently at a decent-pace, but also you could have fun too. You could crack harmless jokes, and you could make something as boring as studying entertaining and fun while still taking your deadline and work seriously.

Andrew quickly breaks out of his shell with you. You just have some sort of aura that draws him to you, he can't help but laugh at your jokes or guide you through the books with him.

By the end of the first study session, Andrew leaves feeling happy to spend his time researching with you, and a bit sad that he has to wait until tomorrow to see you again.

The next day, you both go back to the library to research some more material for your project. You gather up what books you want to dissect today, sitting down at a table with Andrew to study, but he seems a bit distracted now.

Andrew's eyes drift from the pages to you repeatedly, he couldn't read a full page without looking at you twice, which made your work less efficient.

"Are you okay?" you finally questioned. Andrew seemed surprised that you caught him, his green eyes flickering in surprise, before he cleared his throat. "Um... yeah. I'm just thirsty." He lied. "Hey, do you want a drink? There's a coffee shop not too far from the here. We can continue studying there?" he suggested. "Sure." You smiled, seeing no harm in it.

Andrew looked relieved that you accepted his proposal. You both gathered your materials and books, walking together to the library. Andrew stayed walking on the side of the road, a silent act of chivalry that you probably wouldn't have noticed if you weren't observing him to see if he was alright.

When you got to the coffee shop and ordered your drinks, Andrew sat next to you in the same booth, your shoulders as he claimed it would be easier to point out what one another is talking about and to hear each other better in this crowded place.

Even though you both had gotten your drinks, Andrew's mind was still somewhere else. He was too busy staring at you, thinking of how pretty you looked with how your hair was done, or how your eyes looked in this coffee shop's lighting, or how you bit your lip slightly when you started to daydream while reading about the boring events going on for your project.

By the end of your second day together, you both had to leave the coffee shop because of how late it got. Andrew was disappointed he had to leave you, but he knew he'd see you tomorrow.

On day three, Andrew woke up early and stopped at the library to check out some books for today's study session. He dropped them off at his apartment, cleaning up his apartment some before walking to class. He sees you and sits next to you during the lecture, making small talk with you before class started.

Andrew and you goofed off a bit during class, but were still pretty productive helping each other out and not being too distracting to your other peers, so your professor allowed you two to stay seated together.

When class was over, Andrew mentioned how he picked up books earlier this morning during a grocery run since the library was just around the corner from him (liar). He said the books were at his apartment and that you both can study at his place.

You agreed. It'd be easier to study someplace where you wouldn't get kicked out for staying too long or for being too loud, and it's also helpful for if you get thirsty or hungry. You and Andrew walked to his apartment together as he walked on the side traffic was.

Andrew almost wrapped his arm around your waist, but felt that it would be too intimate for now (he didn't want to scare you after all!) He instead placed his arm around your shoulders and pulled you close to his side.

When you questioned what he was doing, Andrew leaned down into your ear and spoke: "it's loud out here with the traffic and all, this just makes it easier to hear you."

You ignored it, following him back to his apartment. He unlocked the door and allowed you to step inside, before closing it behind you and locking it. Andrew took you to his bedroom, saying the books were in there.

The books were on his bed as Andrew sat down on it, looking up at you, as if telling you to join him in bed. You did, sitting down next to him and picking up a book to start analyzing. Andrew had a bit of a hard time focusing with you in his room, on his bed, alone with his company. He was able to manage, reading and going over the topics with you.

Andrew played soft jazz music in the background, claiming that the music was around the same time period as the project, so perhaps it'd get them in the mood to keep studying or maybe the lyrics could have something mentioning the project. Either way, the music and all this reading was starting to make you sleepy.

Andrew noticed how your eyes drooped, and how your head started to bounce up and down as you tried to keep yourself away. He hid his smile by hiding his face with his book. Before you could try leaving, you fell asleep on his bed next to him. Andrew noticed, and after a few minutes of making sure you were completely asleep, he placed both of your books down on his dresser, writing today's research papers for the two of you since you were asleep.

Andrew curled up next to you, wrapping his arms around you as he admired your sleeping figure. He kept the jazz music playing in the background, just in case you woke up from him turning it off and so it looked like he fell asleep too when you would eventually wake up.

When you woke up, you were fairly confused and flustered that you had fallen asleep in Andrew's room, and even more flustered once you realized you not only fell asleep in his bed, but his arms too. Andrew stirred awake when you tried to move out of his grasp, realizing you woke up. He apologized (fake, of course) and said that when he sleeps he usually hugs a pillow, so he must've thought you were his pillow when he fell asleep.

It was a reasonable answer, so you accepted the apology and moved on, getting ready for class. In the next few days, you and Andrew were able to finish your project and presentation together, getting a perfect score with each other's help.

Andrew was disappointed that you two couldn't work together on the project together, so he proposed that you two become study buddies and help each other study. You accepted, making Andrew happy that he still got to see you and hang out with you after school alone.

When Andrew left to go back to his parent's apartment, he made sure to call you about the situation at home, the contaminated water and the quarantine and all. He called you everyday, for hours at a time as you both fell asleep on the phone lines.

When Andrew's calls faded all of a sudden, you were pretty concerned for him. He still wasn't in class, and he hadn't called you in almost a week despite your phone calls every day.

It wasn't until you got a knock on your apartment that you saw him. When you opened the door, Andrew rushed in and immediately picked you up, spinning you around in the air as he smiled.

"(Y/N)!" he smiled brightly, his hands on your hips as he spun you in the air happily. "Andrew!" you gasped, a smile making way on your face as you couldn't help but laugh as his actions. "Where have you been? Why haven't you been calling me?" you questioned, your face turning in confusion when you caught the whiff of something metallic on his clothing. "That doesn't matter." He smiled, setting you down on the ground as he looked at you adoringly. You noticed something on his cheek and used your thumb to wipe it off. It was a small blotch of red. Strange... "That doesn't matter anymore. She tried to keep us apart, but I wouldn't let that happen." He spoke, his eyes half-lidded as he stared into your pretty ones. "Nothing matters anymore. I'm here with you now."

Thank you for the request! I'm a huge simp for Andrew (especially yandere) so I had such fun writing this!

Want more Andrew Graves content? Check out the Andrew Graves masterlist!

Inbox is open for requests!

#stellar constellations #andy graves #andrew graves x reader #andy graves x reader #x reader #x you #x y/n #x yn #fem reader #x fem!reader #x female y/n #x female reader #the coffin of andy and leyley #andy and leyley #yandere x you #yandere x reader #yandere x yandere #yandere x willing reader #yandere

283 notes · View notes

stellar-constellations · 2 months

Text

I currently have some free time so I'm working on chapter 4 for the Star Patient series! While it might take some time for the next chapter to be posted, I'm excited for what's to come with Andrew and Ashley!

This is also a cry for you to send a request for Andrew... I am unhealthy for this man.

#stellar constellations #coffin of andy and leyley #andy graves x reader #andrew graves x reader #andy graves #andy and leyley #andrew graves #fem reader #x reader #x yn #x y/n #x you #x female reader #x fem!reader #female yandere #yandere x yandere #yandere x willing reader #yandere x reader

79 notes · View notes

stellar-constellations · 2 months

Text

Star Patient: Chapter 3 (ONGOING SLOW BURN SERIES)

Inaccurate canon-timeline (this is before Ashley and Andrew murdered their parents).

Reader has a small fear of adult men/rape and has a history of suicide attempts.

Incest is not Wincest.

Amnesiac! Obsessive! Patient! Andrew Graves x Yandere! Nurse! Reader:

Wordcount: 8,650 words (a big chapter since the next chapter will take some time to complete).

Chapters: Chapter 1, Chapter 2, current chapter, Chapter 4, Chapter 5 + 6 (in the works)

Andrew’s brain surgery to drain the excessive blood was a success! Andrew felt loopy from all the twilight anesthesia they injected into him so he was asleep during the surgery, but he’s no longer suffering from double-vision, maybe soon he can start remembering things again.

Andrew locked his wheelchair in place and refused to move from the hallway. He was dead set on waiting for (Y/N). Any nurse or doctor that tried to come near him to bring him back to his room (or get him out of the way) would be slapped away and assaulted with the most vile curse words that would make a nun have a heart attack. Whenever Andrew heard footsteps coming, he’d look over, eyes sparkling in excitement, before dropping once noticing it wasn’t in fact (Y/N).

Another set of footsteps could be heard walking down the hallway. Andrew looked over and resisted the urge to smile or seem excited that she came.

“Hi, Andrew! Sorry I’m late. I was watching the infants until the NNP came back.” (Y/N) explained.

God, he loved how she said his name. Did it have to do with how damn cute she was, or was her voice really just that enchanting?

“How do you feel? Tired? Dizzy? Loopy? Hungry? Thirsty?” she questioned, bombarding him with questions.

“Mm.” Andrew shrugged his shoulders, resisting the urge to wince, but failing.

“Oh, does your head hurt?" (Y/N) questioned. "Oh, well obviously it must! You had surgery!” she commented, realizing how stupid her question was.

“It just hurts a bit…” Andrew muttered.

“Let’s get you back to your room, then I’ll give you some painkillers.” She spoke.

Andrew unlocked his wheelchair and started rolling away without (Y/N)’s help, stopping in front of her with a pointed stare glare as if to say “are we leaving yet?”

“Oh! You got the hang of it. Good job, Andrew!” (Y/N) praised, causing him to advert his eyes and huff.

“It’s not a big deal… It's a pretty easy thing to learn.” Andrew explained, ignoring how his heartbeat increased.

“Aw, don’t be like that. You did it all on your own in only a few minutes, and you learned how to turn the wheel! That’s impressive!” (Y/N) smiled, only causing Andrew’s face to get more red.

“Are you done?” Andrew huffed.

“Okay, okay. Let’s get going.” She chuckled. “Follow me.”

Andrew didn’t exactly trust her sense of direction, especially considering earlier’s wild goose chase, but Andrew didn’t mind getting lost with her—it meant he got to spend a little extra time with her.

“Before we go to your room, do you mind if I make a quick stop to a friend?” she questioned as they entered the elevator together.

A friend? Andrew thought, a sore and red hot bubble starting to simmer in his chest. Who the hell is it?

“Her name is Hailey. She has cancer so please be nice to her. She doesn’t have many visitors anymore so maybe you two could be friends!” (Y/N) cheered, excited at the possibility of the two of them getting along as she pressed the second floor button.

At least it’s a girl. Andrew thought, the bubble of jealousy losing its fire-like temperature, but still having a bit of flame to it.

They exited the elevator when the doors opened and strolled down the hallway, (Y/N) stopping at a door and knocking on it.

“Come in.” A girl, Hailey, spoke.

She opened the door, keeping it open for Andrew to wheel his way in before she shut the door behind them.

“Hey, Hails. I have a friend of mine I’d like you to meet. He might have a grumpy face, but he’s nice when you get to know him.” (Y/N) teased.

Andrew shot her an unimpressed glare as he looked at her, before redirecting his attention to Hailey.

“Hi…” he muttered, not quite interested in the conversation.

“Hello…” she whispered shyly.

With how long it’s been since she’s socialized with anyone except the nurses, she’s most likely insecure of her appearance. This is a good opportunity for her to re-learn how to make friends and have confidence, and now Andrew has someone he can visit and talk to when I’m off of work. She thought to herself.

“Andrew, this is Hailey. Hailey, this is Andrew. I hope you both can be good friends.” (Y/N) introduced, a smile on her face.

Fat chance. Andrew thought, resisting the urge to roll his eyes.

They both stared at each other awkwardly before (Y/N) spoke up.

“So, Hailey. How is the book so far?” she questioned.

“I’m interested in it. I don’t understand why Nora wants to die though.” Hailey spoke.

“Oh, I see.” She nodded. “This is one of my favorite books to recommend. After reading it, it really makes you look at life in a different perspective. Nora wants to die because she lacks happiness, or fulfillment, in her life. She hasn’t found a motive in her life to carry on because she’s so caught up in her own burdens and feelings.”

“But why is she sad? She gets to go outside and live.” Hailey questioned, genuinely confused.

Nora has what Hailey doesn’t, and Nora’s taking it for granted. (Y/N) thought to herself, understanding what Hailey means.

“Do you want a simple definition or the long one? Like, science or no science.” (Y/N) questioned, taking a seat on Hailey's bedside Andrew silently huffing and glaring as she did so.

“No science.” Hailey smiled.

Hailey prefers subjects that are sugarcoated, they’re much easier to understand. She is ten, so (Y/N) supposes that's understandable.

“Well, Nora is missing something in her life, but she doesn’t know what it is yet. Everyone is made differently. She is sad because she doesn't have anymore passions in her life because she never stuck to pursuing them, and she felt like she couldn’t confide in anyone.” (Y/N) explained. "Humans are social creatures, we need communication and care from others in order to functional normally. Nora doesn't have that, or at least, she has very little of it."

“So Nora wants to die because she doesn’t know what she’s missing and she's alone?” Hailey questioned.

“In a way, yeah.” (Y/N) nodded. “Because she’s so sad, she’s not even trying to live the life she was given. When people are as sad as Nora, they don’t eat or shower or take care of themselves because it all feels meaningless.”

Why does that sound familiar? Andrew thought to himself.

“I understand now.” Hailey nodded.

“Andrew, do you like books?” (Y/N)questioned, the two girls directing their attention towards him.

“I’m not too sure. I don’t read much.” Andrew answered.

“Maybe you just haven't found a good book yet. What genre movies do you like?" (Y/N0 questioned.

Movies? He just watched whatever was on the TV when he was locked in that apartment, but he was so hungry that he didn't have the willpower to actually focus on what was on the screen half the time.

"I don't know... anything really..." Andrew mumbled.

"Let's find a book genre you like! We'll start with Hailey." (Y/N) smiled. "Hailey, do you have any suggestions for him to read?"

"Maybe... The Outsiders?" Hailey suggested at a moment of thought, a bit hesitant but starting to warm up just slightly with the new presence in the room.

But what about your special pick for me you said you'd give? Andrew complained inside his head.

"The S.E. Hinton one?" (Y/N) questioned.

"Yes." Hailey smiled.

"Oh, that's a good one. My favorite character was Sodapop." (Y/N) commented.

"I liked Darry. He was smart and cool." Hailey chimed in.

"What about the book you wanted to show me earlier? The one specifically picked out for me for when I get out of surgery?" Andrew questioned, not exactly caring if it sounded rude to reject Hailey's suggestion.

"Oh! Yeah. The book is called Eye of the Minds by James Dasher. He made the Maze Runner series if you had seen the movies." (Y/N) explained. "It's a sci-fi. I figured we could give that a try and see if you enjoyed it."

"I remembered when you showed me that book! The main protagonist was funny." Hailey commented.

Andrew briefly wondered how long these two spent together everyday. The more he thought about it, the more he started to get jealous again. By now his headache was subsiding while his anger just grew.

I never thought I'd be jealous at a little kid... he thought to himself. ...Why even am I jealous?

"(Y/N)..." Andrew sighed, succeeding in gaining the nurse's attention. "My head still hurts and I'm tired." He spoke.

"Oh! I'm sorry, Andrew. I was excited to hear Hailey's input to the book. I didn't mean to neglect you." (Y/N) spoke, immediate guilt forming in her chest as a frown drew on her face.

I didn't mean to make her feel bad... Andrew thought to himself, resisting the urge to sigh.

"I'll see you later, hails. I'm going to take Andrew back to his room. I'll make sure to visit before leaving today." (Y/N) spoke, waving to Hailey as she opened the door for her and Andrew.

"Okay." Hailey nodded, returning the nurse's wave as she watched them leave and shut the door behind them.

"I didn't mean to ignore your pain, Andrew. I'm a bit of a scatterbrain, but that's no excuse." (Y/N) sighed, walking with Andrew to the elevators.

"It's okay. You didn't mean it..." Andrew murmured.

"I won't do it again." She promised, a smile on her face as she and Andrew made it to the elevators and got an open one, walking into it.

She pressed the fourth floor button and waited for the elevator to go. Even if she was growing to enjoy Andrew's company, she did feel a little uneasy being in the same elevator as him all alone.

"So, Andrew. Do you have any favorite shows?" she questioned, trying to make small talk.

"..Huh?" Andrew voiced, confused on where that came from.

"I'll be seeing you pretty often now. I want us to build a connection." She explained. "A good way to do that is finding out each other's likes and dislikes."

Andrew huffed, ignoring the warmth in his chest that her confession made him feel. They walked out of the elevator and down the hallway, stopping at the staff's room.

"I don't really like anything." Andrew admitted.

"I refuse to believe that. We'll find something!" she smiled, determined. "Wait here a second." She instructed, pulling her lanyard from out of her shirt and grabbing her keys, unlocking the staff door.

"Hi, Penelope." (Y/N) greeted once seeing the female present.

"Ah. Hello, (Y/N)!" Penelope cheered, her strawberry blonde hair swaying as she stood up from her seat. "How was patient 402? Did he-" she looked behind (Y/N) and made an "eek!" sound, backing up.

"Don't worry about him, just taking him back to his room. I had to grab painkillers first though." (Y/N) spoke, unlocking the medicine cabinet grabbing a pill bottle of ibuprofen and a bottle of water.

She grabbed a napkin and opened the pill bottle, putting two small tablets on the cloth. She walked over to Andrew with the napkin and water.

"Here, Andrew." She spoke, gently grabbing Andrew's hand and placing the pills in his palm.

He accepted it and put them in his mouth without any hesitation. (Y/N) opened the water and tilted his head up, bringing the water bottle to his mouth, just in case he couldn't hold it on his own because of the weakening limbs from the surgery's sedation. He took greedy sips before tapping her hand, allowing her to move the bottle and screw on the lid.

"There you go." She cooed. "Good job."

Why is she so much better at this job than me? She's a student! Why is my patient so trusting of her? Penelope thought. Aw, they look like such a couple! They're both so attractive too! This is too embarrassing!

Instead of doing what Penelope was thinking, she just spoke her mind.

"W-wow..." Penelope muttered, utterly confused, shocked, and a bit flustered.

"What?" (Y/N) questioned, turning to look at the young nurse.

"Ack! Nothing!" she exclaimed, her face red as she covered her eyes with her hands.

"Pen, are you feeling okay?" (Y/N) questioned, taking some steps towards Penelope. "Did you get enough sleep? Do you need food? Water?-"

"N-no thanks!" she shouted, her face growing even redder at the thought of (Y/N) tilting her head and nursing her with a water bottle instead.

Andrew understood immediately what was happening as he watched the two interact.

Damn that nurse... Andrew thought to himself, glaring daggers at Penelope from behind (Y/N)'s shoulder.

(Y/N) jumped, moving back a little, completely dazed and confused as she looked at the nurse.

THAT'S SO EMBARRASSING! Penelope screamed instead her head, resisting the urge to curl up in a ball and scream her heart out.

Penelope has a problem with loving people too much. It's one of the reasons she became a doctor, to find someone in need and nurse them with her medicine and love. Unfortunately, she's a very shy person and stresses too easily, so her bursts of lovesickness can sometimes be too much for her heart and mind (it's one of the reasons Ruby from day shift can't stand her).

"Okay...?" (Y/N) spoke, hesitantly. "If you need any help, call me. Okay?"

Penelope nodded quickly and spoke, quick to have the pair leave. "I understand! Bye now!"

Penelope shoved (Y/N) out of the room (Andrew just about ready to stand up and fight her, if it could walk, that is). Penelope locked the door behind them both as (Y/N) looked back, confused.

"Huh, that's a little more of a panic attack than usual..." (Y/N) muttered to herself. "Okay, Andrew! Let's get you to your room." She smiled, acting as if nothing happened.

(Y/N) walked down the hallway and grabbed a security guard that was stationed nearby, having them pick up Andrew and place him in his bed since she wasn't strong enough (she worked with picking up kids, not adults).

"Alright, Andrew. You're probably really tired after your surgery. I'll leave you be." (Y/N) explained, watching as the security guard left.

Just before she leaves, Andrew spoke up.

"Will you be back later?" Andrew questioned, hesitant as he hid his flustered face by turning his head to the side, away from her view.

"Of course! You can't get rid of me that easy, ya know?" she smiled.

"Great..." Andrew sighed, not-so-sarcastically as he wished.

"Oh, before I leave. Make sure you're behaving with the other nurses, they're only trying to help you." (Y/N) lightly scolded.

I don't want their help. I want yours... Andrew thought to himself, resisting the urge to grimace at her words.

“Ah, and before I forget too!” she gasped, reaching into her medical back and grabbing a book. “This is a sci-fi dystopian. You might like it! If not, no worries. We’ll find a genre for you.” She spoke, placing the book on his nightstand. “Don’t worry about reading it right now. Just sleep.”

Andrew looked at the book, then her, before nodding.

(Y/N) left the room and shut the door behind her, letting out a sigh.

What do I do now? she thought to herself. Today feels so slow... I guess I can go back to the clinic and see what Doctor Ryan's doing. Or maybe I should go check on Penelope? She was panicky today.

(Y/N) decided to check out Penelope and see what's up with her. (Y/N) is aware of Penelope's random bursts of lovesick confessions (Penelope has gotten into too much trouble with HR because of it, so everyone in the hospital knows about it), but (Y/N) had never really seen it take ahold of her that bad. Usually Penelope resorts to compliments (and light stalking), not full on shutting her brain down and panic.

Did she find a new crush? (Y/N) wondered.

Ever since (Y/N) became a student studying general pediatrics here at the hospital, she’s had her fair share of taking care of a patient every once in a blue moon for the psychiatric brand in case a nurse had a emergency and needed to leave. She met Penelope when Ruby had to leave because her daughter was in labor, and the usual nurse that took over Ruby's patients for the night shift had come up with the flu. (Y/N) had taken over Ruby’s patients that night and met Penelope, Penelope explaining what (Y/N) would have to do as a psychiatric nurse for the day.

That was four months ago. They can technically be considered friends but they have the habit of being a little distant, though it’s slowly fading away ever since they agreed on hanging out every Saturday. Their Saturdays consisted of shopping and running errands together since it’s a day they’re both off.

(Y/N) walked back down to the staff room and unlocked the door, finding Penelope on the table face-down.

“Are you okay?” (Y/N) questioned, standing a good distance from Penelope in case she needed some space.

“How do you do it?” Penelope questioned, lifting her face off the table.

“Do what?” (Y/N) questioned.

“How can you be so calm with such cute guys?!” Penelope shouted, balling up her fists as her face went red.

Does Penelope have a crush on Andrew? (Y/N) thought to herself.

Her stomach twisted in either disgust or anger, probably both. She felt like throwing up as she thought about Penelope and Andrew together.

Andrew was supposed to be Penelope’s patient, but (Y/N) swept him away from her after caring for him one day. Penelope had worked day shift that day since she was taking over one of the day nurses shifts because they were taking the day off for her son's graduation, so Penelope switched shifts with them for the day and worked their day shift, resulting in working with Andrew. However, apparently Andrew didn't like her care enough, or perhaps (Y/N) just has a more calm aura around her compared to Penelope. How she won Andrew over, she’s not sure, but he chose her. He chose her, not Penelope.

“Ah, well… I guess I’m just really good at hiding what I feel?” (Y/N) smiled, feeling her polite smile twitch.

“I’m hopeless. How can I ever find someone to love if I just freak out like this...?” Penelope sighed.

“There, there, pen. I’m sure you’ll find someone one day.” (Y/N) comforted her, patting Penelope’s shoulder.

Yes, not today or tomorrow. Not Andrew. (Y/N) thought to herself.

“What will I do without you?!” Penelope cried, throwing herself on (Y/N) and hugging her tightly as she wept into her chest.

(Y/N) resisted the urge to push Penelope off her. This was seriously unprofessional and she's certain if one of her coworkers (or worse, her superior and trainer Doctor Ryan) walked in, they'd possibly be sent to HR for how this may look. As much as they’re decent-ish friends, she’s not on the hugging level yet, but she doesn’t want to push Penelope off in case Penelope starts crying about that instead.

“Aw, pen. You’re too pretty to be crying about boys! Your eyeshadow is getting ruined.” (Y/N) spoke, diverting the subject.

“Aw jeez! Look what I did! I’m such a klutz…” Penelope sniffled, grabbing her phone and opening the camera to selfie-mode. “Aw! It was my good eye too! That took forever to even out.”

“How about I help you fix it?” (Y/N) offered.

“You’re the best.” Penelope smiled, wiping the tears out of her eyes, only smudging her eyeshadow worse on both sides now.

“Don’t mention it. Do you have the makeup on you?” (Y/N) questioned.

“Yep.” Penelope spoke, cheering up as she grabbed her makeup purse from her staff locker.

She sat down on the staff room table and handed the bag to (Y/N), allowing the girl to look through her most prized possessions that kept her feeling cute and confident.

(Y/N) found an eyeshadow box and opened it, browsing the colors and looking for the right one Penelope had smudged all over her.

“Cute colors.” (Y/N) commented, adoring the light shades of pinks and nudes.

“Thank you.” Penelope blushed, watching as (Y/N) grabbed a small bag of makeup wipes and opening them.

(Y/N) grabbed a wipe and scooted closer to Penelope, grabbing her chin and angling it down so (Y/N) could see better. Penelope ignored the blush rising in her face and her heartbeat increasing, instead opting to close her eyes to ignore the closeness the two shared as (Y/N) wiped the makeup off Penelope’s face.

(Y/N) noticed the blush on Penelope’s face and decided it’d be best not to acknowledge it or tease her. The first time (Y/N) noticed Penelope’s blush when they first met, she made a joke about it that left Penelope speechless around her for a few days. (Y/N) would rather not experience that awkwardness again.

If anybody walked in right now, (Y/N) prays that it’s anybody but a manager or Andrew. With how close they are right now, anyone would get the wrong idea.

She wiped off the remaining makeup before grabbing a small brush and dabbed it in the light pink shade Penelope applied earlier, fixing her eye makeup. It took a few minutes before (Y/N) finished it.

“Ta-dah!” (Y/N) cheered, resisting the powerful urge to say “you were my star patient today, have a sticker.” (It’s grown in her vocabulary now).

“Thanks.” Penelope smiled, grabbing her phone and admiring herself in the camera.

“No problem. I’m going to get back to the pediatric branch. If there’s any problems make sure to come find me.” (Y/N) explained. “Oh, we're still meeting up tomorrow, right? Think about what doughnuts you want! See you later!” (Y/N) waved, quickly shutting the staff door without waiting for Penelope’s farewell.

Now that that’s all out of the way… I should get back to Doctor Ryan. (Y/N) thought to herself.

There was a lingering feeling dwelling inside of her. She still felt sick, like kneeling down and spilling her guts out on the floor. Her chest still bubbled with anger, feeling as though steam is escaping through her ears.

It’ll probably take all night for me to calm down. (Y/N) figured, letting out a sigh. What was I angry about again? she thought.

She walked away from the staff room and down the hallway, heading to the elevators. She boarded on and pressed the second floor button, leaning onto the handrail. The elevator’s movement only worsen the discomfort in her stomach.

(Y/N) exited the elevator when the doors opened, walking down the hallway to the staff room. She would’ve made it there if she didn’t hear obnoxiously loud whispering in the room next to her, sounding similar to a toddler bickering. She peeked in the room and saw two little boys huddled together in front of a hanging white sheet, speaking to what appears as themselves. She noticed the hospital wrist bands on their arms, confirming their admission here.

“What are you two doing?” (Y/N) questioned, crossing her arms.

They both jumped, letting out their own squeals as they turned around and looked at her.

“N-nothing! Just… playing!” one smiled.

They both looked like twins, (Y/N) noted.

“You both should be in your rooms. What are your names?” she questioned.

“I’m Tom, that’s Jerry.” The other toddler introduced themselves as.

“Like the cartoon?” she questioned, a smile on her face.

“Um… yes?” he spoke, hesitantly.

Wow. Am I that old? They obviously haven’t seen it… she thought to herself.

“Well, it sure matches you both, since you sneaked out of your rooms. Who are you talking to?” (Y/N) questioned, resisting the urge to peek behind the curtain.

Yeah. Like I’m that dumb… I’m not going to die like Psycho from a killer hiding behind a damn curtain. She thought to herself. And there’s no way I’m investigating either. I don’t mess with ghosts.

“Come along, now.” (Y/N) spoke.

(Y/N) watched as they walked away, shooting each other glares. She looked at the curtain once last time before shutting the door and walking away. If she looked behind the curtain, she would’ve saw Ashley hiding from the security guard, a scalpel in her hand and ready to attack (Y/N) and the kids if the curtain was opened. Ashley was still mad at Andrew, and now she was mad at all the nurses in the hospital, but especially Andrew’s new nurse he grew to favor.

(Y/N) led the two kids to the staff room and unlocked the door, peeking in and looking for any nurse that recognizes these two. She saw one of the pediatric nurses, Wally, and smiled.

“Ah, Wally. Do you know these two?” (Y/N) questioned, bringing the two kids into the room.

“I thought I locked their doors. They kept trying to escape…” Wally sighed, standing up from his seat.

“I used a pen to escape.” Jerry smiled. “Then broke Tom out.”

“Well, thank you for telling me how you got out, because now there’s a no pen policy in your rooms.” Wally spoke, giving them a stern glare.

“Aw! You just had to run your mouth!” Tom huffed.

“You didn’t stop me!” Jerry poorly excused as Wally dragged them back to their hospital rooms.

“How was I supposed to know what you were gonna say?” Tom questioned.

I wonder what they’re in here for. (Y/N) thought to herself. They sure seem energetic for being sick or injured, but I supposed it could be something internal.

She decided to ignore it and refill her medical bag. She grabbed a new bottle of water and pretzels since she gave her old pair to Hailey earlier.

She walked out of the room and locked the door, heading back to the clinic. She found Doctor Ryan’s office and stood outside, waiting a few minutes in case there was a patient, that way in case a patient was getting a shot they wouldn't get startled and jump, accidentally breaking the needle or causing harm. She heard nothing from inside the door and assumed there was no patients, so she knocked gently.

“Come in.” Doctor Ryan spoke.

“Hello, sir.” (Y/N) greeted, entering the room and shutting the door behind them. “Is there any new patients today?”

“Only walk-ins, remember?” Doctor Ryan reminded.

“Yeah, but I’m so bored…” she sighed.

“I’ve never met a student that’s actually excited to work.” Doctor Ryan admitted, chuckling.

“Not all that excited, but I woke up today to go to work, and I get paid to work, so I wanna work. Time is so slow when there’s nothing to do.” (Y/N) rambled.

“I agree. Hey, I heard you got Andrew admitted for surgery. Internal bleeding in the brain?” Doctor reminded.

(Y/N) felt a flash of worry and she grimaced.

“Was that… the wrong call?” she questioned, not even bothering to hide the discomfort and worry on her face.

“It was the right call. Good job. I just wanted to see you squirm.” The doctor laughed.

“Sheesh, you worried me! I thought I got fired before evening getting the real job.” (Y/N) sighed.

“Sorry, sorry. How is he doing? Social-wise? Is he still stingy towards the other nurses?” he questioned.

“I introduced him to Hailey today. They both were quiet, but they interacted for a bit, which is good considering Hailey hasn’t seen a new visitor in a while.” She explained. "He saw Penelope too and didn't throw anything at her. So that's... good?"

“How’s Hailey’s condition?” Doctor Ryan asked.

“She’s only getting worse. I really don’t think she’ll live for long.” (Y/N) sighed, a frown forming on her face.

“That’s unfortunate. Sadly, it’s part of our job to see them go sometimes.” Doctor Ryan spoke, patting her shoulder. “But hey, we’re here to help prevent that.”

“That does remind me, when is Hailey’s next chemotherapy session?” she questioned.

“It’ll be Sunday, but you and me won’t be here. With our day off and all.” Doctor Ryan explained. “Any plans?”

“I’m hanging out with Penelope from the psychiatric branch tomorrow. Sunday I’ll catch up on sleep.” (Y/N) informed.

She noticed his smug expression and glared at him, but that didn’t stop him from making his joke.

“Well, I bet Andr-“

“Don’t finish it.” (Y/N) warned.

“Okay. Okay.” He chuckled.

“What do you plan on doing?” she questioned, redirecting the conversation.

“Hanging out with my wife and kids. Probably get no sleep.” He shrugged.

“Poor you, family man.” (Y/N) teased.

“You don’t understand what it’s like trying to sleep in a house with two toddlers during the day. It’s not very easy.” He explained.

“How’s the wife and kids anyway?” (Y/N) questioned.

“Jax just celebrated his third birthday. Piper’s learning to read. And Jane wants me to work day shift.” Doctor Ryan sighed.

“Well, why don’t you?” (Y/N) questioned. “You sleep in the day and can’t spend time with your family at night since they're sleeping. I think it’d be best.”

“Exactly. Everyone does that. We don’t have enough nurses for night shift, especially skilled ones.” Doctor Ryan huffed, then remembered that (Y/N) technically qualifies as unskilled, at the moment at least. “Which is why I teach you! So I can skedaddle!”

“I’ll be the best pediatrician here.” (Y/N) smiled, then noticed the stare Doctor Ryan gave her. “Night shift wise, I will be. You’ll be on the day shift.”

Doctor Ryan’s walkie-talkie went off, catching both of their attention.

“Doctor Ryan, a nurse is bringing a patient to you. Possible UTI.” The walkie-talkie spoke.

“Aw, poor kid.” (Y/N) spoke.

“Yeah, poor kid alright.” Doctor Ryan grimaced, just imagining the pain and discomfort.

“Well, let’s get it checked out then prescribe antibiotics if they’re right.” She sighed, stretching her arms out and cracking her knuckles. . . Thirty minutes before (Y/N)’s shift and she felt exhausted. The work day went by pretty fast and now she was walking down the hallway to see Hailey.

She slowly opened the door, not wanting to knock and accidentally wake up Hailey, but she wanted to make sure Hailey was still breathing.

She expected to see a sleeping girl but instead she saw that she was wide awake, using her nightstands lamp as a light so she could read.

“Hailey!” (Y/N) lightly hissed through her teeth, quiet so she doesn’t accidentally wake up any nearby patients sleeping in their rooms.

“Hello, Ms. Gwin.” Hailey smiled, unphased that she got caught.

“It’s 5:30 in the morning and you’re still up. You should’ve been long in bed sleeping.” She scolded, walking up to Hailey and sitting down on her guest chair. “But, since you’re up. How’s the book?”

“I think it’s really interesting, the way her decisions could have such consequences. I never thought decisions would mean so much.” Hailey explained.

“Of course. You know, I had to decide if I wanted to be a nurse or a writer.” (Y/N) admitted.

“Well, you’re a nurse now.” Hailey smiled, before it dropped. “Do… you think if you weren’t a nurse, would we have never met?”

“Probably not.” (Y/N) admitted, not bothering to sugarcoat it to her. "But that's just a consequence from my decision. Not all consequences mean bad things. I don't regret not being a writer either. I'm here with you, aren't I?" she smiled, patting Hailey's hand reassuringly.

"Uh, that boy from earlier..." Hailey started.

(Y/N)'s smile disappeared as she felt a bolt of lightning strike her. She felt sick again, and her chest started to pop and boil, and her hands started to tremble. She dug her nails into her palms once more and tilted her head, leaning in close to listen to the girl.

"He was scary..." Hailey muttered, causing (Y/N) to let out a forced giggle.

"Ah, yes. I supposed Andrew was. But he's real sweet when he opens up." (Y/N) smiled, giving her a small white lie since she really didn't know herself if Andrew was sweet, but she at least wanted to ease the girl's nerves.

"I think he likes you." Hailey teased, letting out a girlish giggle.

"Everyone apparently thinks that." (Y/N) laughed, recalling Doctor Ryan's words.

"Well, do you like him back?" Hailey questioned.

"Oh, hails. I just met him yesterday!" (Y/N) pointed out, shaking her head as she smiled.

"It's true love at first sight!" Hailey declared.

"Where'd you learn that saying?" (Y/N) questioned.

"I'm serious! I think you two would be really cute, you're like polar opposites!" Hailey claimed, ignoring (Y/N)'s previous question.

Really, personality-wise, I don't think we're too different. Hailey doesn't understand my outside-work persona. (Y/N) thought to herself as she just smiled and went along with what Hailey said.

"You should confess!" Hailey encouraged.

"What's with you and this?" (Y/N) questioned.

"I know I won't live long enough to experience love like in the books... so I figured the second best thing would be having you live it." Hailey smiled, her smile fake and twitching.

"Oh, hails..." (Y/N) sighed, getting up from her chair and walking to Hailey's bedside.

Hailey scooted over so that (Y/N) could sit on the bed with her. Hailey immediately wrapped her arms around (Y/N)'s torso and dug her face into (Y/N)'s chest, her shoulders heaving up and down, giving away that she was crying. (Y/N) sighed and wrapped one of her arms around Hailey, the other she used to gently caress Hailey's bald scalp, a permanent reminder of her condition.

(Y/N) wanted to tell her that Hailey would be alright, that she would make it through, but she knew she couldn't promise that, especially to a little kid. She wasn't going to accidentally give the girl false hope and have her miserable on her potential death bed.

"You're such a sweet girl, any boy would fall for you instantly. Your cute little button nose and brown eyes would have any boy smitten. Your laugh and sweet personality would have any boy confess their love for you. If you made some friends with the boys here in this branch, you'll have so many guys surrounding you, you wouldn't know what to do!" (Y/N) reassured, poking Hailey's nose and causing her to giggle.

"Do you think they'd still like me even without hair?" Hailey questioned.

"Course they would. If a boy only likes you for your looks, punch him for me." (Y/N) joked, smiling.

"I will." Hailey giggled.

"Hey, I'll tell you what. When I come back on Monday, I'll take you out to the garden. The flowers are in bloom this year!" (Y/N) spoke.

"Promise?" Hailey gasped.

"I swear on my life." (Y/N) smiled. "Now, I'm going to go pay Andrew a little visit. You better sleep when I leave this room, understand?” (Y/N) questioned.

“Yes.” Hailey nodded.

“Thank you. And good job today, Hailey. I’m so proud of you for talking with Andrew and staying strong as always. What color star would you like today?” (Y/N) asked, reaching into her medical bag.

“Purple.” Hailey smiled.

“You got it.” (Y/N) smiled, placing the sticker down onto Hailey’s nightstand. “Goodnight, hails. I’ll see you Monday.”

“Goodnight.” Hailey smiled, getting comfortable in her bed.

(Y/N) walked out of the room and closed the door, making her way to the elevators. She got on and pressed the fourth floor button, waiting for the elevator to stop moving. The doors opened and she walked out and to Andrew’s room. She made it in front of the door then knocked.

There was no answer.

Ah, Andrew must’ve went to bed like I asked. It’s good that he actually listens to me. (Y/N) thought, a smile appearing on her face at the thought of having possibly tamed the cannibalistic murderer (however she did, she does not know).

(Y/N) opened the door quietly, just to check. It’s also a possibility that he could’ve died in his sleep due to the anesthesia or a error in the surgery. It could also be a possibility that he jumped out of the window since he’s on suicide-watch (not like any other nurse had the nerves to come in and actually leave with no bruises).

She opened the door and noted that he was still in bed, sleeping peacefully. His heart monitor was still on and showed his vitals, all sounding normal and looked it too. Her heart sped up a bit as she watched him sleep peacefully.

He looks so peaceful. (Y/N) noted, admiring his vulnerable and slumbering figure.

He was handsome when he wasn't frowning. Well, even when he did have a scowl on his face, he was certainly able to make such an ugly face a pretty one. His pale skin in comparison to his dark hair was breathtaking, and his green eyes were simply divine, like Granny Smith apples; sour and tart, but a hint of sweet when you bite down just right.

She eventually snapped out of her trance after remembering that she was still in the hallway and what she was doing was no doubt creepy, and shut the door. It probably would’ve been a good idea to have told him that she would be gone for a few days, but she’s sure he’ll manage decently.

She walked away and to the branch’s staff room, unlocking the door. Lucky, there was no one in for her to have to converse with—nobody except Penelope. Penelope patients were always the most tamest and laidback since HR knew her.. questionable... personality.

“Hey!” Penelope smiled, just finishing clocking out.

“Hello!” (Y/N) greeted back, walking towards her and grabbing the clipboard and pen from her hands as Penelope handed it to her.

“How was patient 402 today?” Penelope questioned.

“Ah, he had surgery so I didn’t see much of him. He saw Hailey for a few minutes before he went to his room and slept.” (Y/N) explained.

“Oh, that’s wonderful! I’m so glad he’s doing okay and I’m glad he’s getting along with Hailey.” Penelope squealed.

“Mmhm.” (Y/N) hummed, finishing her clock-out.

She used the computer and typed up today's report for all her patients. When she got to Andrew's she typed: get casting on leg done immediately while he’s still asleep so he or his sister doesn’t get hostile.

Penelope read the screen from over (Y/N)’s shoulder, then spoke.

“Oh. His sister? I haven’t seen her since yesterday!” Penelope explained.

“Huh. Well, maybe she had something to do today?” (Y/N) reasoned.

“Maybe! But I heard from Ruby that she was kicked out of the hospital after she got aggressive with Andrew. She probably got banned from returning.” Penelope explained.

(Y/N) physically grimaced, a scowl forming on her face at Penelope saying Andrew’s name. She really didn’t like it when Penelope said his name and she’s not sure why.

“Is there something wrong? Did you forget to do something?” Penelope questioned.

“Oh, no. I just made the face because I can’t believe his sister could be so mean to him while he’s injured.” (Y/N) smiled forcefully.

“Right? Poor Andrew… I really hope he doesn’t have to see her anytime soon! It makes me wonder how she usually treats him uninjured.” Penelope frowned, pitying the poor patient who wasn’t in the room.

(Y/N) grimaced again, hating her saying “Andrew” just as much as she hated it the first time, if not, even stronger.

“I agree.” She spoke through her smiling teeth, another forceful grin. "Welp!" she smiled, clapping her hands together. "See you tomorrow, Penelope!" she spoke, quick to clock out and leave.

(Y/N) quickly walked down the hall to the elevators, hopping in and pressing the lobby button. She took a moment to compose herself, leaning against the railing.

I feel so weird today. My chest feels like it's being squeezed and I feel almost angry... She thought, confused of her emotions.

Maybe she didn't eat a big enough lunch. When she gets home, she'll eat dinner and drink lots of water before heading to bed. Yeah, she could use the meal and the sleep. It can be really difficult being the caretaker when you have no one to care for you, but in her own words, "in order to care for another, you must first learn to care for yourself."

She got in her car and drove back to her apartment, shutting the door and locking it before she collapsed on her living room's couch. She laid on her back for a few minutes, staring at the ceiling blankly, no thoughts crossing her mind.

She needed the few minutes to gain some energy. It’s always so exhausting smiling and being positive, especially in such a depressing and brooding setting such as a hospital where many meet their end, even worse that its children.

She doesn’t regret her decision in going through with becoming a pediatrician, but it does get heartbreaking seeing young kids die. She tries her best to help them, but sometimes there’s just some things out of your control.

She knows that when Hailey dies, she’ll be absolutely devastated. Out of all the patients she sees and talks to, she always makes sure to give Hailey the most of her attention and time.

Hailey was first admitted into the hospital when she was seven. After weeks of in and out tests at the hospital, MRI’s and blood withdraws, she was diagnosed with cancer. From then on, she spent her days at the hospital. Hailey’s parents were always busy, one was a lawyer and the other was a traveling diplomat. The nurses were basically babysitters for her while her parents were working.

Her parents loved her, they loved her so much that they couldn’t bare to see her slowly deteriorate in front of their eyes, so they forced themselves away from her side and indulged in work to rid the thought of their only daughter dying. They didn’t realize how lonely or terrifying it was for Hailey, to suddenly be surrounded by white walls and white floors and white sheets. Surrounded by the stench of heavy bleach and aroma of lemons. By radiation machines and clumps of lost hair on her pillows.

She watched out of her window as other patients walk in and out of the hospital, their families walking by their side, supporting them during their times of need. Her visitors weren't family, but nurses and doctors entering and exiting her room, no longer bothering to smile or give her white lies of how she'll heal soon.

(Y/N) couldn't try to understand or emphasize, she wasn't sick in a hospital bed balding. She wasn't bedridden, and she had the fortunate ability to move her legs unlike Hailey's legs, the clumping of leukemia cells in Hailey's knees making it hard to walk on some days. (Y/N)'s been Hailey's nurse for five months now, she had started nursing Hailey before she decided to change her career.

(Y/N) was originally going to be a pediatric nurse, make sure children are sticking to their proper recovery path and taking medications that they're doctors are prescribing them, provide utmost comfortability and nurturing to them as they could, and constantly run tests on their weights, diets, and symptoms, but she changed her studies to become a pediatric hematologist-oncologist after meeting Hailey.

(Y/N) graduated high school a year early by taking Advanced Placement (college-level) courses and getting a head start by going to classes during school breaks and on the weekends. It was exhausting and downright infuriating at times, but she managed and graduated with her high school diploma along with a certificate in child care after completing a three-year course in high school for early childhood education; allowing her to get a part-time job after high school by working in a daycare. Then she moved out from her parents, heading to college and completing one year of adolescent medicine (originally, it was supposed to be four, but her AP classes counted for college-credit and high school credits). She finished college five months ago, and now she's learning from Doctor Ryan JTED general pediatrics while taking online hematology-oncology classes to graduate med school early.

She had always been an over-achiever, aiming for success to please her parents and earn what little praise she could. It had been a goal ever since she was a child, to hear such little words from them with actual meaning, not just false words spoken on auto-pilot to shoo their child away.

Her father wanted her to be successful and rich in life, so she wouldn't have to deal with poverty in her future anymore, and her mother... well, her mother really didn't care what she did. In fact, her mother never cared at all. Her parents were always working all the time. Her father worked as an overworked and underpaid mechanic who worked 6-8, never having any time for his daughter as he worked in the day and slept at night. Her mother was also a nurse, specializing in cardiology; she slept in the day and worked at night. Even on her days off, she slept and ignored (Y/N)'s needs.

From two years old to five, (Y/N) was locked alone in a room with a bed, TV, and a bathroom. She was locked in a dark room for 16 hours a day, with no food and the only water source was from the sink's faucet. All she did in that room was sleep, watch cartoons on the TV, and cry; begging to be let out of the room, begging for food, begging for any sort of affection or tenderness from her mother who slept in the room next door so that (Y/N) wouldn't interrupt her sleeping. Instead, the only affection she received in her life was the embrace of her bed's sheets.

All her time in her hands caused her to sleep so much she developed a sleeping disorder, hypersomnia; the inability to remain alert, woke, or refreshed in the daytime despite having an excessive amount of rest. That condition became chronic, even now she struggled with it, which made her excessive daytime sleepiness so much worse due to working eight hours at the hospital for her JTED classes of general pediatrics (at least she got paid for her apprenticeship, working from 8 A.M. to 5 P.M.), and studying online for hematology-oncology for at least 3 to 4 hours after work. She's eternally grateful for her med school being paid, earning a scholarship due to all her high grades in her AP classes and completing college with her adolescent medicine degree. Medicine was a part of her mother's side of the family, and (Y/N) naturally became a caretaker after learning to care for herself her whole life; touch starved from the hands of her mother and father.

If (Y/N) had been the patient in the hospital bed, would her mother have cared then? Would she have shown a bit of sympathy? Even just touch her arm for a few seconds to feel for a vein and inject a IV needle in? The answer was no. Her mother didn't care when (Y/N) had been rushed to the hospital in an ambulance, fainting after days of neglecting her needs of food and water in order to complete her piling school work. Her mother didn't care when (Y/N) pleaded for help at ten years old, saying she believed she had depression and needed help.

Instead of helping her, her mother shook it off as hormones from puberty, and even told her to stop overreacting that: "You can't be depressed. People have such worse lives than you, dying alone in hospital beds, and here you are, crying about a few hormonal mood swings."

Her mother didn't even care when (Y/N) had tried to kill herself when she was just eleven years old. For a nurse, whose job is supposed to protect and care, she was cruel.

Her father cared, he really did, but he just didn't have the time for her. While her mother slept and ignored her, he was at work busting his ass off to earn money and support their family. He had grown up poor, living in immense poverty, sharing a bedroom with his sister, unsure of when their next meal was. He never graduated high school, he went to the military but after a few years was rejected due to heart conditions, which led him to coming home and getting his GED so that he could go to college and become a mechanic. Money was always a problem for her family, even in a two-income household it was hard to meet living standards. A big reason she piled all that work on her and neglected her health was so she could get her schooling paid for.

Remember her saying from earlier? "In order to care for another, you must first learn to care for yourself." Well, she had to teach herself that the hard way. She realized she couldn't be a nurse and preach others to care for themselves if she couldn't even care for herself. So, she took on hobbies to help her mental health, forced herself to make friends and gain confidence, made an oath to stop her self-harm when she was young. This was a challenge, but it presented opportunity for growth, for success, for happiness.

Opportunity is everywhere, so long as you choose to believe it. You don't need to see things to know it's there, so long as you have faith. Opportunity is everywhere, lurking and waiting to jump out from the corner and get you! Even the corner of your bedroom, while you lay thinking of nothing and everything depressingly on your couch. Opportunity is stalking, waiting patiently for you to walk through your bedroom door so they could give you a big hug! Or a stab! Or multiple stabs!

Opportunity comes in many forms. Education, money, experience, decisions, and even people; such as Ashley Graves! Opportunities to pursue your goal of nursing, or if we use Ashley's motivation, a wonderful opportunity to stab a little nurse out of jealousy all because she just happened to get too close to her brother after he made a minor slip-up. A Grave consequence, really.

A cliff-hanger! This is where the next chapter will take some time to come out since all the previous chapters were drafts I wrote for fun before I started writing for Tumblr.

Also, Penelope is one of my first yanderes I created myself, an OC! While she won't play a major role in this series, she'll have her own headcannons and such one day once I get around to it, maybe you'll find an interest in her yourself!

Want more Andrew Graves content? Check out the Andrew Graves masterlist!

Inbox is OPEN for requests!

Chapters: Chapter 1, Chapter 2, current chapter, Chapter 4, Chapter 5 + 6 (in the works)

137 notes · View notes

stellar-constellations · 2 months

Text

Star Patient: Chapter 2 (ONGOING SLOW BURN SERIES)

Inaccurate canon-timeline (this is before Ashley and Andrew murdered their parents).

Reader has a small fear of adult men/rape and has a history of suicide attempts.

Incest is not Wincest.

Amnesiac! Obsessive! Patient! Andrew Graves x Yandere! Nurse! Reader:

Wordcount: 4,625 words

Chapters: Chapter 1, current chapter, Chapter 3, Chapter 4, Chapter 5 + 6 (in the works)

(Y/N) adjusted the name tag on her shirt as she walked to the hospital's entrance, her other hand holding some books and a DS.

Rachael's appointment should be starting soon. I need to hurry so I don't be late. She thought as she sped up.

A security guard was outside guarding the hospital doors but once noticing (Y/N), he stopped her.

"You need to go to the psychiatric branch immediately." They spoke.

"...Huh?" She muttered audibly. "Oh... No, sir. I work in the pediatric branch with Doctor Ryan, he's my superior. You're mistaking me for someone else."

"No, miss. Andrew Graves from room 402 wants to see you now." The security guard reaffirmed.

"...H-he does? That's just... great!" she smiled nervously, a terrified expression on her face.

HE KNOWS I KNOW ABOUT HIM! She screamed in her head.

"Get going before he breaks any more staff equipment." The security guard pressed on.

"Okay, okay!" (Y/N) sighed, rushing into the hospital and to the elevators.

She pressed the button and waited for the elevator to come down, walking into it and pressing the fourth floor button. She waited impatiently for the doors to open and rushed out when they finally did, heading towards the staff room. She unlocked the staff door and filled her bag with medical supplies: a mediscope, a stethoscope, a bottle of water and a bag of pretzels.

She clocked in and sped-walked to Andrew's door, room 402, and hesitated before knocking on the door.

"Go away!" Andrew shouted.

"Hey there! It's me! (Y/N)? From last night?" she called out, her nervousness evident in her voice.

"You can come in." Andrew spoke almost too quickly.

Damn it... She thought to herself, before taking a deep breath and entering the room.

He never corrected me last night when I gave him pet names, so they worked with calming him down. She noted.

"Hi, star! I heard you've been causing some trouble." (Y/N) smiled, her smile twitching slightly, her voiced sounding a little muffled to him.

Andrew opened his mouth to speak, but then paused. Why did he need to see her so badly?

"M... My head." He muttered. "It hurts. I need you to look at it."

(Y/N) couldn't help the chuckle that escaped her throat as she walked over to him. Her nerves were still on fire, but not as much as they were earlier seeing how quiet and flustered he'd gotten.

"Did you do anything strenuous?" she questioned.

"Ashley and I started arguing, then she grabbed my hair and shook my head back and forth." Andrew explained.

(Y/N) wanted so badly to coddle him. To hold him in her arms and dote over him. It’s a bad habit she really needs to break, but the weird part is that she only acted towards that to people she really really liked—romantically. Anyone else she’d feel extremely annoyed and angry (unless it was children, they’re her soft spot).

She wants to have him laying on her body with his head in her chest as she petted his hair, cooing soft sweet reassurances into his ears so that he’d feel better.

What the hell is wrong with me?! she thought, her face and body heating up, a bright red forming.

I’m only thinking this because he’s obviously being treated like shit by his sister. Poor Andrew can’t even stand up for himself against her (literally). She thought.

“Oh, Andrew. I’m so sorry. I don’t know why anybody would do that to you.” She pouted, her body acting on its own as her hands went up and gently grabbing his face, caressing the sides delicately as she looked into his eyes.

His eyes were wide and green, laced with surprise as his face was red, looking as if he was a Christmas decoration with the bright festive colors.

“W-what are you doing?!” he exclaimed, grabbing her arms and pulling away from her, his heart beating rapidly in his chest.

“Oh! I’m so sorry! Did I hurt you?” she questioned worriedly.

“N-no! You… you were really close..” Andrew claimed, covering his face with his hands.

Aw! He’s so cute when he’s flustered! (Y/N) thought to herself, a smile breaking out onto her face.

WHAT AM I THINKING? HE’S A WANTED MAN (by the cops and me, it seems)! HE’S MY PATIENT TOO! I SHOULDN’T BE DOING THIS WITH HIM! she screeched in here head.

“I’m sorry! I got too carried away…” She chuckled nervously, her nails digging into her palms as punishment. "I usually work with children as you know, and they appreciate the action. I acted on impulse.

“W-whatever…” Andrew muttered, his face still not completely cooled off.

“Let’s try this again.” She smiled awkwardly.

She tilted Andrews’s chin up (causing wave of red to hit his face just before the other one subsided) and reached into her medical bag, pulling out her mediscope.

“Keep your eyes open.” She instructed, following the same procedures as she did yesterday. “Now open wide.” She directed, pointing the light into his mouth. “Stay still.” She spoke as she looked into his ears.

She noticed blood in them and sighed.

“Either your sister ruptured your eardrums with all her yelling, or she caused the internal bleeding in your head to get worse. You’re going to need surgery for that.” She explained.

“Aw… damn it…” Andrew muttered.

No wonder his hearing was a little muffled.

“I mean, it was about time for the surgeons to get your legs done! They only got your ankles bandaged up, but they haven’t had surgery on your legs yet.” (Y/N) explained.

“I really can’t afford it...” Andrew muttered softly to himself, but (Y/N) heard it.

He can’t afford it? Makes sense since he said he doesn’t have anywhere to go, so I doubt he has a home. She thought to herself before a stupid idea flashed in her mind. What if I… have him stay with me after he’s well enough to leave? she quickly shook the idea out of her head.

No way! He’s a wanted man! But… I haven’t called the cops on him yet, so I’m already committing a crime. Who cares if I get more years to my sentence for housing this man under my roof, feeding, sheltering, and spending time (loving) with him? she thought.

“Don’t worry about it, I feel we’ll find a way!” (Y/N) beamed. “Now, here’s the deal. I’m going to get the doctors to get surgery done on you, then when your head is all better and dandy, I’ll show you the collection of books and video games I specifically picked out for you~” she spoke, dragging her tone out to make the deal appeal more tempting.

Specially picked out? Andrew thought.

His interest was piqued instantly.

“Yeah, whatever…” Andrew huffed, crossing his arms and adverting his head to the side.

“Great! You’ll behave and listen to what they say, right?” She questioned a little sternly, her hands on her hips.

“…Yes…” Andrew hissed through his teeth reluctantly.

“Alright. I’ll be right back.” She smiled, walking out of the room.

A few minutes later she came in rolling a wheelchair and a security guard.

“Careful with him now.” She instructed to the guard.

The guard picked up Andrew and placed him on the wheelchair, dropping him a little carelessly and causing him to wince.

“Oi! I said careful!” (Y/N) snapped, resisting the urge to hit the guard in the back of the head.

“Sorry, ma’am…” the guard muttered.

The guard rolled Andrew out of the room and followed as (Y/N) walked around the hospital aimlessly, forgetting where the neurologic branch was.

“Ma’am… are you lost?” the guard asked.

“No!” she quickly declared before looking around. “I’m testing you to know if you’re paying attention.”

“I’ve been here for five years.” He deadpanned.

“…I have to keep your mind sharp.” She claimed weakly. “But lead the way please, since you’re so confident.”

She followed the guard and Andrew as they headed to the correct branch. She knocked on the staff’s door then unlocked it with her key.

“Hello!” she smiled.

“It’s lunch break for us. What?” one of the surgeons questioned rudely.

“Be nice! There’s a patient.” A younger surgeon spoke, peeking from over the surgeon's shoulder. “How can we help?”

“Andrew here has internal bleeding in his brain and we need surgery done pronto.” She ordered.

“Lunch break~” the older surgeon sang, taking a bite out of his food.

“Pink slip~” she sung back. “I’ll get you fired for rejecting care to a patient in need. He’s your top priority right now, so get him on that operating table.” She ordered. "Please."

What’s with all the nurses and doctors here? Andrew thought to himself, not exactly believing the healthcare here is the safest.

Well, that should be expected considering his old town's doctors had ads recommending euthanasia for suicidal people.

“Fine.” They sighed.

“I’ll be back in three hours okay? By then your surgery should be done. You listen to their instructions, okay?” she spoke, patting Andrew on the shoulder before leaving.

I’m left with these guys? Andrew thought, watching (Y/N) leave him alone.

While Andrew got prepped for his surgery, (Y/N) had other matters to attend to. She checked her watch.

Rachael’s appointment is just about done and Joseph’s will be on in ten minutes. I can make it in time for Joesph. She thought, racing to the elevator and hopping in.

She hit the second button and watched as the doors closed, waiting impatiently for them to open up. She ran out and to Doctor Ryan’s office, room 213.

She knocked on the door and waited a few seconds for the affirmative.

“Come in.” Doctor Ryan called out.

(Y/N) opened the door and saw it was only Doctor Ryan.

So I missed the lesson… she thought, letting out a groan.

“I’m sorry, sir. I had to attend to patient 402.” She sighed.

“I heard about it. Seems like you got a secret admirer.” Doctor Ryan teased as he cleaned the seats in the room with a Clorox wipe.

“Har har har…” She laughed sarcastically. “But I do apologize about it. I wasn’t expecting to go to him until after my shift.”

“Yeah, I heard he has quite a temper with anyone but you.” Doctor smiled.

“Don’t start it.” I sighed, ignoring the sudden increase of my heartbeat. “Anything planned for Joseph? Or is it a typical check-up?”

“After his check-up you’re going to give him a flu shot.” Doctor explained.

“Oh… no thanks…” She smiled nervously. “I don’t do good with needles.”

I almost puked when I had to give a shot to a test dummy back in my college test room… She thought, the memory making her queasy already.

“You’ll do fine. Now go get him.” Doctor Ryan smiled.

(Y/N) sighed and grabbed a clipboard and pen Doctor Ryan readied for her and walked out of the room, making her way to the waiting room. She opened the door and cleared her throat.

“Joseph Stall?” she called out.

A set of adults and their son stood up, walking towards her and into the hallway.

“Hey there! Turn right and go to the scale.” She smiled politely as she closed the door being him.

She followed them to the scale and readied her clipboard.

“Alright, take off your shoes and step on the scale, please.” (Y/N) requested.

Joesph complied and took off his blue crocs, standing on the scale. She wrote down his weight.

52 pounds, in the average zone.

“Now step off the scale and stand up straight.” She instructed.

Joesph fixed his posture and stood up straight in front of the wall’s ruler.

3’9” feet, also average height for his age. She noted, writing it down.

“Alright. Let’s go to our room. Follow me, please.” (Y/N) spoke.

She guided them to Doctor Ryan’s room, 214, and opened the door.

“Hey! Come take a seat.” Doctor Ryan beamed.

Joesph used a step stool to get up on the terribly cushioned bed and waited for the doctors instructions.

“(Y/N), do your thing.” Doctor Ryan nodded.

“Alrighty. Let’s start by checking your eyes.” She smiled, pulling out her mediscope.

She got close and looked at his eyes, seeing no trouble whatsoever.

“And your mouth. Say ‘aaaah’” She spoke, giving an example.

“Aaaah.” Joesph voiced.

“And your ears.” She spoke, getting to his side and looking into them.

Nothing. All dandy.

“Looks good.” She smiled, putting her mediscope back into her bag.

She grabbed a reflex hammer from Doctor Ryan’s hand and moved to Joesph’s side so she wasn’t in front of him. She gave him a gentle tap on his knee, causing his knee to kick slightly.

“Good. Now your heart.” She gave the hammer back to the doctor and grabbed her stethoscope, bringing it to Joesph’s chest and listening to his heart.

She stared at the clock as she waited 15 seconds and counted the beats, multiplying it by four.

96 beats per minute. That’s in the normal range.

“Alright, now take a big deep breath in.” She instructed, bringing her stethoscope to his lung.

She listened to the his inhaling and his lungs.

“Now exhale.” She instructed, listening. “Inhale again… now exhale.” She spoke. “Alright. You’re perfectly fine. Is there any health concerns you’re worrying about?” (Y/N) questioned, looking at his parents.

“Nope.” His mother spoke.

“And all we’re doing is the flu shot, correct?” she questioned.

“Yep.” His mother agreed.

“Great.” She smiled, resisting the urge to frown.

I hate hurting kids like this. She thought.

She walked to the tray Doctor Ryan prepared for her, taking a small package and ripping out the alcohol wipe.

“Left or right arm?” she questioned.

“Left.” Joesph spoke.

“Okay…” She muttered, mentally preparing herself for the kid’s tears.

She wiped his shoulder with the alcohol wipe and grabbed the needle, removing the safety cap and checking for any air bubbles.

“Ready?” she questioned.

“Yep.” The kid replied, looking at the needle.

She stuck the needle into his shoulder and injected the vaccine by pressing down the thumb press, then pulled away.

“All done!” she beamed with a smile, exaggerating her voice to let the kid know he was okay.

The kid stared blankly before nodding.

Wow, kid took it better than I do. What a champ… She thought to herself.

“Spiderman or my little pony?” She questioned, grabbing a box of bandages.

“My little pony.” The kid responded.

“Great choice. One of my favorites.” (Y/N) smiled, opening the band-aid and lined the cotton with his small wound, gently pressing it down. “And here’s a sticker for being my star patient today!” she smiled, reaching into her bag and pulling out a pink star sticker.

“Thank you.” The kid smiled, taking the sticker.

“You’re free to go. Reception is on the left, they'll schedule your next appointment for you.” She directed.

The family walked out and (Y/N) sighed, taking the needle and reattaching the cap, placing it into the sharp objects box.

“See? Wasn’t so bad.” Doctor Ryan smiled.

“I hate needles…” She sighed.

“Hey, do you call all your patients that? Star patient?” Doctor Ryan questioned.

“Yeah? It makes them feel special and happy. It releases a rewarding stimulant into their brains, the pain killer.” She explained.

“I bet patient 402 sure liked that…” Doctor Ryan snickered.

“Oh, we’re still on this topic, huh?” (Y/N) smiled, placing her hands on her hips.

“I mean, you’re not changing the subject so…” Doctor Ryan laughed as she shook her head.

“Any other patients you squeezed into today’s schedule? Or just walk-ins from a here?” (Y/N) questioned.

“Free to do anything until we get alerted.” Doctor Ryan smiled.

“Ah, great.” She nodded, looking down at her watch.

It’s only been thirty minutes since I last saw Andrew. And I really hate waiting around and doing nothing, I’ll go visit Hailey. She thought to herself.

She walked out of the room and out of the walk-in clinic, heading to the room admissions. She made it to room 433 and gently knocked on the door.

“Come in.” A weak voice exclaimed.

“Hey there, hails! How are you?” (Y/N) questioned, opening the door and closing it behind them for privacy.

“Hi, Ms. (Y/N).” Hailey smiled.

Hailey was a small girl diagnosed with leukemia at seven. It’s been three years now since diagnosed and at the moment she’s in stage 3. (Y/N) finds it heartbreaking to watch the blonde girl’s appearance diminishing; her eyes sinking in, her hair growing wire-like and withered, her skin and cheekbones pale and sullen, and her arms and legs losing fat. Her appearance isn’t the only thing fading away, but her hope of surviving it too.

“Would you like some water? It’s still cold.” She offered, already reaching into her bag.

“Yes, please. I’m quite thirsty.” She smiled weakly.

(Y/N) nodded and twisted open the bottle’s cap, bringing the drink to the girls lips. Hailey took small sips before raising her arm slightly, signaling no more. (Y/N) moved the bottle, twisting the cap back on weakly so Hailey could open it later.

“Are you hungry too?” she questioned.

“Not at the moment.” Hailey answered.

“I’ll leave these here for later.” (Y/N) spoke, reaching into her bag and placing down a bag of pretzels on Hailey’s nightstand.

“How do you feel?” (Y/N) questioned.

Right now it wasn’t a normal survey (interrogation) she would give other patients, it was two friends catching up.

“Better than I can be.” Hailey smiled.

Even though Hailey was ten, she knew very well she was dying. It didn’t scare her as much as she thought it would. Her parents slowly stopped visiting less and less, too brokenhearted at their daughter’s rapid-approaching fate. The only visitors she got now was from her check-up nurses and (Y/N).

“Hey, I got you some new books. You liked that last one, yeah?” (Y/N) smiled, pulling out a book from her bag.

“I enjoyed the ending. I liked Charlie’s bravery and courage.” Hailey commented.

“I figured you would. She reminds me of you. Resilient and strong.” (Y/N) smiled, handing her a new book.

“Aw… thanks.” Hailey blushed, the red in her face from the compliment looked as if it could be her normal skin tone, accepting the new book.

“This book is about a library where all the different possibilities in your life that you could’ve had by making a choice, gets played out for you. I figured you’d like it since it’s fantasy.” She smiled.

“Thank you.” Hailey smiled, looking fondly at the cover.

“I’ll leave you to read the first few chapters. Want a sticker before I leave?” she questioned, already knowing the answer.

“Yes, please.” Hailey nodded.

(Y/N) reached into her bag and looked for a green star, finding one and handing it to Hailey to add to her growing collection that laid on her nightstand.

“Make sure to ring the button if you need anything. I’ll see you later, hails.” (Y/N) beamed, walking away from her.

She opened Hailey’s door and walked out, closing it behind her. She looked at her watch, seeing it’s been an hour since she left Andrew.

Two more. She thought to herself. Man, time seems slow today…

(Y/N) sighed and stood there for a second, deciding what to do.

I’ll go back to the walk-in clinic. She decided.

She turned and walked away from Hailey’s room, she’ll return in a few hours to see how Hailey likes the book. She opened the two doors leading to the clinic, making her way to the back rooms and finding Doctor Ryan.

“Oh, just when I was about to call you.” Doctor Ryan smiled.

“Is there a problem?” she questioned.

“You remember how to stitch, right?” he smiled.

“Stitch wounds… yes…” She sighed, sucking in a breath to put her happy face on.

“Come on, let’s get this done.” Doctor smiled, leading her to his office.

(Y/N) walked in and took note of the situation, seeing a distressed boy a bloodied towel that was applying pressure to his forearm.

“Hey, bud. I’m (Y/N). What’s your name?” she questioned, keeping the kid company as Doctor Ryan prepared a tray of tools for (Y/N) that she needed.

“Cody.” The little blond boy rasped out, small tears in his eyes.

“What happened to you?” she spoke calmly so the kid can copy her tone.

“He had a fishin' accident with me. Got the hook hooked into ‘is skin and he ripped it out while preppin' for tomorrow.” The father sighed with his accent, covering his eyes with his cowboy hat to hide his shame.

“No worries, accidents happen.” She smiled.

“I really should’ve been watchin’ though.” The cowboy huffed.

“C’mere dad, you can hold his hand.” (Y/N) encouraged.

The cowboy sighed and stood up from his seat, walking over and holding his son’s left hand, his uninjured one.

“Are you left-handed or right-handed?” she questioned, accepting the tray of supplies and placing it next to Cody.

“Right.” The kid spoke.

“Well, you might have to learn how to write with your left hand after this. But that’s okay, all the kids in school will think you’re so cool, along with the scar you’ll get too if you get one.” She smiled, gently removing the towel and placing it to the side.

The kid has a nasty chunk of flesh ripped out of him from the hook. Either the dad or Cody panicked and ripped the hook out. Well, it's sure leave a scar.

She looked at Cody’s elbow and felt for a vein. She found one and held her thumb on it, grabbing a syringe of lidocaine from the tray and popping the cap, checking for any air bubbles.

“Look at dad.” (Y/N) instructed.

Once Cody looked away, (Y/N) removed her thumb from the vein and replaced it with the syringe’s needle instead, injecting the pain killer.

Now we have to wait a few minutes, she thought.

“Do you play any sports?” (Y/N) questioned, grabbing alcohol wipes to remove the bacteria from the fishing hook’s nasty ends.

“I play football with my brothers.” Cody explained.

“This’ll hurt real quick.” She warned. “And how many brothers do you have?” she questioned, wiping off the excess blood and grime, resisting the urge to cringe as Cody hissed and held tightly onto his father’s hand.

“Three.” Cody answered.

“Are you the oldest, youngest, or middle?” she questioned, wiping inside the wound a little to be extra certain it wouldn’t get infected.

“Youngest.” Cody answered.

“Do you go to school or are you home-schooled?” she questioned, grabbing her medical needle and thread and tying the thread inside of the needle’s hole.

“I go to public school.” Cody responded.

“Feel any pain in your arm? Or has it gone down?” (Y/N) questioned, looking at Cody’s face.

“Gone down.” Cody answered.

“Good. I’m going to start sewing up your wound, I want you to talk to me or your dad while doing it.” She explained. “You ready?”

“Yeah.” Cody sighed.

“Do you get good grades?” (Y/N) questioned, pinching the skin together and sewing up the skin and fat, deciding to go for buried sutures to get the job done.

“Yeah.” Cody nodded.

“Do you like school?” she questioned.

“It’s okay.” Cody spoke, shrugging his head to the left since he couldn’t with his arms.

“I didn’t like school much either.” (Y/N) admitted. “I didn’t like waking up early. I’m glad I work at night now.”

The cowboy redirected his attention from Cody and looked down at her and smiled.

“Where I grew up, we had a farm and got up at 4 o’ clock to work on it. I was homeschooled in the south.” He explained.

“You have more strength than me, getting up so early.” (Y/N) joked. “You too, Cody. I dislike needles. Whenever I have to get a shot, I cry like a baby.”

“Trust me, she does. I gave her one for her practice.” Doctor Ryan teased.

“You’re in school?” the cowboy questioned.

“Yup. That man is my superior teaching me the ropes.” (Y/N) explained, referring to Doctor Ryan who sat back and watched the procedure carefully to make sure she was doing it right.

“I wanted to go to college but my family couldn’t afford it. Hopefully it’s a different story for Cody.” The cowboy smiled, ruffling his son’s hair.

“Especially with all the programs now for the youth, gives the younger generation a better chance for college.” (Y/N) pointed out. “Is there anything you want to be when you grow up? Like a professional football player or a doctor?” she questioned, shifting her tone so Cody knew she was talking to him since she couldn’t look away from her stitching work.

“Construction worker!” Cody declared.

“Ooo, are you going to build tall buildings?” (Y/N) questioned, entertaining the boy and keeping him busy.

“Yeah.” Cody replied.

He didn’t seem like crying anymore, the painkillers help shoo off the pain, for now at least. She thought.

"And... ta dah! You're all done, Cody!" (Y/N) beamed.

"Woah! It looks so cool!" Cody smiled.

"Let's get some bandages on that, so it doesn't get infected. In two or three days, you can take the bandages off. In ten days, come back here and we'll check and see if the stitches can be removed.” (Y/N) explained. “Does that sound good?” she questioned, redirecting her attention to her superior.

“Perfect, perfect! As per usual!” Doctor Ryan smiled.

“Thanks!” (Y/N) smiled, flattered at the praise. “Now, what color star would you like?”

“Blue.” Cody smiled.

“Here ya go!” she hummed, grabbing the stickers from her bag and pulling out a blue star, handing it to Cody.

“See ya in ten days, lil lady.” The cowboy smiled, titling his hat before holding his son’s hand.

“See ya! Reception is on the left. Make sure to be careful!” (Y/N) waved.

“Ahem!” Doctor Ryan coughed into his hand over-exaggeratedly.

“Yes?” (Y/N) questioned, confused on if she did something wrong,

“I don’t think patient 402 would be happy with all that flirting going on.” The doctor teased playfully. "You were awfully talkative with the dad."

“Woah now. He has kids and is like 30, I’m too young to settle down like that. There was no flirting, only polite talk.” She explained.

"Sure thing, lil lady." Doctor Ryan chuckled, earning an unamused glare.

She ignored him, checking her watch, catching his attention.

“Oh, your shift isn’t near over.” The doctor laughed.

“No, I wanted to see how long until I had to go see Andrew.” (Y/N) explained, waiting for Doctor Ryan’s teasing remarks.

“I see. How scandalous.” He chuckled.

“Hardy har har har.” (Y/N) laughed sarcastically. “I have an hour and thirty minutes left. But everything feels like it’s taking so long.” She sighed.

“Here, why don’t you do a run around the hospital? It’s lunch time. You can bring the lunch trays to all the patients!” Doctor Ryan suggested.

“That’s a good idea. Have someone radio in and call off all the lunch ladies to serve lunch, I’ll do it all myself.” She nodded, smiling.

“I meant this branch. The whole hospital is a little excessive.” Doctor Ryan deadpanned.

“No, no. I got this. Besides, I need my steps in.” She spoke. “See ya later!” she waved, taking off.

The second chapter for this is done! This series will also be posted on AO3 and Wattpad!

Want more Andrew Graves content? Check out the Andrew Graves masterlist!

Inbox is OPEN for requests!

Chapters: Chapter 1, current chapter, Chapter 3, Chapter 4, Chapter 5 + 6 (in the works)

#stellar constellations #andy graves x reader #andrew graves x reader #andy graves #coffin of andy and leyley #andrew graves #x fem!reader #fem reader #x you #x female reader #x female y/n #yandere x yandere #yandere x y/n #yandere x you #yandere x reader #yandere x willing reader #yandere #female yandere

120 notes · View notes